Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“All I could think about was how stupid I’d been. I was so selfish. I wanted to get back to you, and now Hisoka’s-” Zeller couldn’t say the word. “It’s all because of me. I’ve let you down, I’m so so sorry.”  

***  

Natasha smiled even though she knew Zeller couldn’t see and reached out to take his hand. He’d been like this ever since Abaki had left with Jack.

“Love makes us do things that, in hindsight, we think are stupid. You wanted to protect your family. That’s all,” she reminded him. “I’m sure wherever Hisoka is right now, the guys who dared to mess with him are regretting it. You need to focus on getting better, however long that takes.”

*** 

“All I could think about was you and the baby. I kept imagining them swarming the shop and...” Zeller squeezed her hand, swallowing at the memory. “I knew what Hisoka was saying made sense, but I couldn’t bear to be away from you.” His lip trembled. “Now I’m worse than useless. I’m blind. I’m not even gonna get to see our child.”  

*** 

“Hey, we don’t know that yet,” Natasha said, softly stroking his fingers. “We’re still waiting on your test results; the emergency doctors said something about a Nen healer, and so did Pariston. I still don’t completely understand all that aura and magic stuff you and the others can do, but if they’re not giving up, then you shouldn’t either.” 

*** 

Zeller swallowed and tried to offer her a weak smile. He wasn’t sure if it had worked. “You’re too good for me, you know that, right? There’s not a bad bone in your body, and I’m a doctor, I know these things. Screw everyone else, I’m sticking around for you, and the bump too, of course. I’m never leaving either of you again, I promise.” 

*** 

Natasha squeezed his hand. “Well, that’s good ‘cause we want you around,” she replied. “Whatever happens, we’ll get through it together; we’re a family, that’s what family does.”

***  

Zeller’s throat tightened. “Yeah.” His voice was thick with emotion, and he coughed, determined not to cry. He couldn’t face having his bandages changed again. “Yeah, it is. And I’m happy to confirm that we’ll never be the weirdest family in the world.”  

***  

“Even with Hisoka around?” Natasha teased. “It’s fine, as long as I have you, our little flat and the baby, everything else can wait. We don’t need to be the weirdest, the richest, or the smartest. I’ll settle for happiness and love. That’s more than enough.” 

***  

“You’d think, but the Zoldycks’d disagree. I now totally understand why Illumi’s the way he is, and exactly what not to do to our child. How’s Zeno, by the way? Last thing I remember, he was picking me up and running me back to the house. Everything’s blank from there. The fucker must’ve done something to stop me screaming.”  

*** 

Natasha paused; she wasn’t sure who Zeller was talking about, but she remembered Daniel and Pariston talking about someone carrying him back, along with a lot of swearing. 

Zeno, Illumi’s Grandfather? The assassin that saved your life? Things really do keep getting complicated. Still, magical assassins are better than Frank and the club.  
 
She remembered meeting Jack Crawford again - the man had been barking orders at the hapless hospital staff.  

Did everyone know about Illumi’s job? Does Hisoka? Actually, that’s probably why he picked him, isn’t it? I keep forgetting how dangerous he is because he’s so gentle and kind to me.   

“Your boss was here when they brought you in. You were unconscious, so you probably don’t remember him shouting at everyone to get you a private room, and that he wanted you to have the best care. Apparently, your work’s paying towards your medical care, and the Association’s paying the rest. So that’s one less thing for you to worry about, OK?”

***  

“Yeah,” Zeller agreed. It was the least they owed him. “Zeno found me. He’s Illumi’s grandfather,” he added for context. “I wondered if Illumi had told you anything, but it’s fine if he hasn’t. It just means they haven’t found them yet, that’s all. I was gonna-”  

He heard the door click open and instinctively turned to face it. A familiar, if pissed off, vibe washed over him, and he imagined the face, stance and expression to accompany it. “Leorio?”  

*** 

“Sorry if I’m interrupting anything,” Leorio said as he carried his suitcase and bags over to the sofa in the corner of Zeller’s private room. “It’s come to my attention that the people running this place are either idiots or unequipped to properly assess the situation. I’ll be quiet, you can pretend I’m not even here.”

***

Natasha stared; she’d not met Zeller’s therapist in person yet, and this wasn’t exactly how she’d envisioned it would go, but, apparently, this was how her life was going to be for the here and now. At least she would be sober this time around, and people listened to her. 

“We were just talking.” She paused, taking in the obvious tension in the young man’s shoulders. 

But you’re so young? You’re already a doctor?

“Are you, OK?” she asked. “You seem rather...frustrated?”

*** 

“That’s an understatement,” Zeller huffed.  

***

“Don’t worry about me.” Leorio waved away her concern. “Right now, I need to send a message to my boss - I have to keep her updated about what’s happening here. Sorry, I should introduce myself; I’m Dr. Leorio Paradiknight. I was asked to step in as Special Agent Zeller’s therapist, and as of ten minutes ago, I’m going to be his advocate. I promise I’m going to make sure he’s properly taken care of.” 

***

“I’m Natasha Williams,” Natasha replied, taking in what she’d just heard. “Why would he need an advocate? He can speak for himself; he’s still got capacity… What’s happened?”

***

Ah, you’re the girlfriend Zeller mentioned. How much has he told you about his curse?

“I know this is a stressful time for you both, and it wasn’t my intention to cause you to worry,” Leorio said as he hunted for a socket to plug his laptop into. “This morning I was pulled into a meeting with the senior consultants. They wanted to move him to a Nen-suppressed room, so naturally, I told them where they can shove that idea. Nen healing won’t work in a Nen-locked room, and my boss is arranging for one of our healing specialists to come here ASAP instead.” 

***

“The fuck’re they putting me in one of those cages!” Zeller growled. “I’d be completely blind! Who’s running the burns unit? LeForte?”  

***

“Thankfully, we’re not aware of any funding from him to this hospital,” Leorio said in what he hoped was a reassuring tone. He’d finally found a socket and nodded with satisfaction when his laptop sprung to life.   

“They’re not moving you while I have a say in the matter, that I can promise you,” he added. “Unless it’s to the specialist Nen wards, anyway. Cheadle asked me to take care of you; she gave me full authority to do what was needed. The directors can call my bluff if they want, but they’ll have to deal with an angry Chairwoman if they do. Trust me, she’s not somebody you want being mad at you.”

*** 

“It sounds like we can say the same about you,” Zeller replied. Leorio meant everything he’d said.  

You come alive when you have a cause to fight for, don’t you? You’re a warrior at heart, just not the kind that runs into war to kill people; you save them.   

“Honey, meet the good Hannibal Lecter. This is the friend Gon wouldn’t shut up about.”  

*** 

“Gon? The hyperactive kid that Daniel met in the park?” Natasha asked; she’d been introduced to a lot of people since Hisoka and Zeller had come into her life, and sometimes it was hard to keep track of who was who. “Wait, he was the one in the green outfit, wasn’t he?”

*** 

“You’ve met Gon Freeces?” Leorio asked, looking up from his laptop screen. “He’s a good kid; a bit of a handful, but he’s still a kid. Don’t let him fool you, though, Gon’s both smarter than he looks and totally not at the same time.”   

He pulled his wallet from his pocket and opened it to a small photograph of Gon, Killua, himself and Kurapika when they’d last been together. Holding it out for Natasha to see, he asked, “I don’t suppose the blond guy was with him?” 
 
*** 

“No, the white-haired boy was there, though; Killua? And a little girl called Alluka. She said that she was Illumi’s sister,” Natasha replied. 

***

Leorio nodded and put the wallet away. “That’s what I expected. They send me the odd email with photos from their travels from time to time. The last I heard; they were looking for a relic over in Ochima. It’s a beautiful country; when this is all dealt with, I’m going to book myself a flight.”

I know Killua thinks Kurapika’s dead, but I’m not going to give up hope. Still, I can’t let myself get distracted. 

“Right now, though, we need to make sure Zeller gets treated by the best healers we have. The sooner, the better; looking over the results of the scans it appears that the optic nerves and retinas are intact. It’s as if whatever was used is blocking the nerves from firing, so no picture’s getting through to his brain.” He saw the blank look on Natasha’s face. “Think of it like a TV with a faulty antenna: The signals being sent, but it’s not getting through to the screen, so you’re left with static. Except in this case, it’s just a blank screen.”

***

Natasha looked at Zeller, then back at Leorio; he seemed so earnest, like he completely believed what he was saying. “Wait, you mean, there’s a chance he’ll be able to see? That he can get his sight back?” 

***

“Maybe not completely,” Leorio said; he needed to manage their expectations. “And it won’t be as clear as before the attack; we can’t guarantee perfect vision. At best, you’ll be looking at needing glasses for the rest of your life, but we won’t know until the specialist has had a chance to examine the damage.”

***

“Oh, no, no, no, Doc.” Zeller wagged his finger. “You don’t get to stop there, old buddy. What kinda timeframes’re we talking about here? Because I know specialists: Those fuckers’ll promise the moon, but never give a solid answer when it comes to how long it’ll take to finish the spaceship. I know you don’t want to lie to us, so you’ve got my permission to give it to me straight. How long until I can reasonably expect to see my kid’s face? We talking months, years or decades; I prefer to be prepared than optimistic.”  

***  

“We’re looking at six months,” Leorio replied, not missing a beat. He’d taken the time to look over everything personally, and he’d spoken with the healers himself.  
 
***  

“S-six months?” Zeller choked. “I’m gonna get to see my baby when they’re still a baby? I’ll get to see them grow up?”  

*** 

Leorio smiled. “That’s the plan. You’ve dedicated your life to helping others, it’s time we help you. We’re going to pull out all the stops, and we’re going to make sure you can see your child.”

*** 

“Ohhh, don’t do this to me, Doc; you’re giving me hope. I hate having hope, it makes me optimistic,” Zeller said. “When I’m optimistic, bad things happen. We all know we don’t like bad things happening, don’t we?”  

***  

“Ignore him, he’s happy, and I’ll be optimistic enough for both of us,” Natasha interjected. “Just, well, you know about his ‘jinx’ thing, he doesn’t like to get his hopes up.”

*** 

“The doc thinks it’s a curse,” Zeller reminded her. “So, are we not allowed to be pessimistic about that either? Am I not gonna get to have any fun anymore? Between the two of you, I’m gonna end up ‘healthy’ and ‘happy’, and we all know where that leads.” 

He huffed and crossed his arms. “You’re not gonna beat me. I’m stubborn. I’m gonna grumble my way through life whether you like it or not.”  

*** 

“Wouldn’t that be a shame, huh? Having a happy and healthy partner,” Natasha teased. “But yeah, I meant the curse. You can be as stubborn as you like, I know how much you like a good grumble.”

***  

“Damn right, I do.” Zeller agreed. Her gentle sarcasm was adorable. “I’m pretty sure that that very curse strikes when I get too happy or healthy; it’s a pattern I can’t ignore, not now that I know it’s real, anyway.”  

*** 

“Yeah, but we’re getting that dealt with too, right?” Natasha said. 

***

“The curse? Oh, yeah, that’s the other reason I stopped by, actually,” Leorio said, grabbing his briefcase and rummaging inside. “We’ve got a lead on the relic; Ging’s meeting up with Satotz over in Kukan’Yu. That sketch you got your friend to do apparently jogged the old man’s memory; he’s pretty sure it’s one of his finds. With any luck, we’ll be able to borrow it and see if your Nen reacts to it.”

***

“If it reacts, is that a good thing?” Natasha asked, she didn’t want to get her hopes up too much. As much as she liked to poke at Zeller’s pessimism, she couldn’t let her natural optimism get carried away. 

***

“If it reacts, we’ll know it’s related,” Leorio explained, closing his case and flicking through a folder. “Ah, here we are, I got a copy of the report for the dig that Ging filed. Unfortunately, the photos aren’t of much use to us now, present circumstances being what they are. Still, it’s the best lead we’ve got so far, and if we’re right about it being a Nen curse, then we just need an exorcist. It’s too early to get our hopes up just yet, but things are definitely moving in the right direction. Most of the artefacts from that dig were bought by a museum, and the statue we’re looking for hasn’t been on display for years. So, it’s highly unlikely they’ll refuse our request to borrow it and if the object is cursed, they’ll ask us to exorcise it anyway. I’m expecting they’ll want us to check the rest of the collection while we’re at it.”

***  

“OK, suddenly I’m glad I can’t see. I don’t wanna know what my exorcism’s gonna look like.” Zeller shuddered. Everything sounded far too logical and sane. Leorio was really doing this; he was going to be free...  

No, stop it. It’s probably something completely different and he’d be stuck in the middle of butt-fuck nowhere avoiding people like Will. Yeah, that sounded far more realistic.  

“I’ve seen way too many goopy things that go pop to wanna witness my own.” 

*** 

“Is this one of those, ‘I’m better off not asking’ things?” Natasha said. 

*** 

“Definitely, unless you like weird and squidgy things,” Zeller replied. “Nen can be surprisingly oozy where exorcists are concerned. I’m sure Price can tell you more if you really wanna know.”  

***  

Natasha shook her head. “I think I’ll take your word for it; I’ve had enough weird squelchy experiences when I was stuck with Frank. Still, if you need me, I’ll be there. I won’t leave you alone. Promise.”

***  

“See what I mean, Doc? She’s way too good for me,” Zeller said. 

*** 

Leorio chuckled as he watched Natasha playfully swat Zeller’s shoulder. From where he was sitting, they were the picture-perfect couple; it was hard to believe she’d only been rescued from being trafficked a few months ago, and by Hisoka of all people. 

“I guess that just means we need to work extra hard to get you back on your feet, then,” he said with a grin. 

We’re going to beat this curse, I’m sure of it. You say she’s too good for you, but anyone can tell she’d walk through hell for you. You may have been unlucky enough to get cursed, but right now? It looks like your luck might be changing.

***

“Do you know how they’re gonna be doing that?” Zeller asked, grinning at Natasha’s warm chuckles.  

***

“Well, let’s see, you have a Zodiac on your case and one of our double star ranked Ruins Hunters tracking down your relic,” Leorio hummed. “Oh, and the chair herself is taking an active interest; between us, we’re going to make sure you get the best care jennies can buy. While we’ve been talking, Ging’s checked in, he’s got a meeting with the museum curator tomorrow. Plus, I’m going to be staying here as long as it takes; you’re my patient, and I’m not letting the idiots running this place do anything that’s going to interfere with your recovery.”

***  

Fuuuuck, stop giving me hope!   

“Yeah, you mentioned, but do we have any treatment plans yet? Any idea what the Nen actually did to me? Is it just burns or something extra special?” Zeller asked.  

*** 

“Ah, right, of course, let me have a look at the notes,” Leorio said, getting up to check the chart that hung at the foot of the bed. “To be honest, the skin around your eyes was badly burned, and we will need to change your dressings periodically while that’s still healing.” He looked up at Natasha.  

“It’s not a pretty sight, so I fully understand if you’d prefer to step outside when they come to do that. The scans did show that the structure of your eye is mostly untouched - I mentioned before that your optic nerves are intact and that your retina is still attached.” He flicked through the report. “They’re preparing for the possibility of needing some skin grafts, and of course, we’ll need to make sure nothing gets infected. The Nen healer should be here to see you in the morning; they’ll want to examine the damage and from there we’ll be able to give you a clearer picture of how many sessions they think you’ll need, and if they can heal the skin or not. The prognosis is good, though, but I’d expect to be in the hospital for a few weeks at least. If you take to the treatments well, we could possibly have you moved to your home to finish recuperating.” He paused to put the file back. “As for the Hatsu, it’s essentially burnt the receptors of your eyes - the rods and cones,” he added for Natasha’s sake.

I know it doesn’t seem like it, but you got very lucky, if your attacker had been able to keep pumping the Nen into your eyes, he could have killed the optic nerve. I wish they’d give me the name of the guy who attacked you, I could check if he’s known to the Association. 

“Once your eyesight starts to return, we’ll need to keep tabs on it, you may need to do some eye exercises so we can make sure they’re still working in tandem, and of course, we’ll get you some specialist glasses sorted. You’re going to need to be that guy who wears shades indoors for a few months after everything else, at least. Then it’ll be tinted lenses after that for another six months or so, depending on how well you heal.” 

***

“Don’t let Lulu put sparkles on them, good god, please don’t let her make me sparkly,” Zeller said. Knowing the plan was comforting, and he could cope with the glasses; he knew the kind he was talking about well, but he couldn’t give in to the urge to let everyone else fix him.  

He heard a snort of laughter from beside him. “You know she will.”  

*** 

“I won’t let her make them sparkly,” Natasha said once she stopped giggling. “I’m sure Abaki will talk some sense into her, besides you’ll be wearing them all the time, right? I’m sure you’d sense her coming, wouldn’t you? You still feel everyone’s auras, and you can tell me apart from other people.”

*** 

“Yeah, but not when I’m asleep, and no letting her blow me kisses. I know what her Nen does,” Zeller grumbled. “She’s a Zoldyck. Never underestimate a Zoldyck when they’ve got a plan.”  

***  

“It’ll be fine, I’m sure Abaki won’t let her do anything bad to you,” Natasha said, patting his arm gently. “You still trust her, right?”

***  

“Of course, but she...” Zeller paused, trying to think about what he could say. Hisoka’s patch was wearing off - he could feel it - but he had no desire to reveal anything anymore. The bastards deserved what Illumi and Hannibal would do to them.  

“She’s not the same after what happened. You know what it does to you, and she’s...not herself most of the time, not anymore.” 

***  

Natasha nodded. “I do, but I also know she’s happy,” she replied. She knew it wasn’t exactly what he wanted to hear, but it was the truth. “She’s found a way to heal, and it works for her, and the people who cherish her. So, I think she’s lucky, just like I was, when you found me. I might not know who I was before…but it’s not that important, not anymore. I used to think it was, but then things changed, and I found somewhere I can be happy with. That’s what matters, right?”

*** 

Zeller reached blindly for her hand and choked up when she immediately took it. “Yeah, it is.”  

He felt Leorio’s curiosity, but unless he asked, he wasn’t gonna elaborate. “Lady might freak me out, but she’s happy.”  

And Miriam’s dead. Abaki’s wrapped herself so far around her that she’s barely in there, but it’s the same for you, isn’t it? The difference is, I never knew you before. It doesn’t matter who you were, I love who you are. How anyone can live through everything you have and still have a modicum of humanity left, let alone a sex drive...   

No, shut up, brain. Stop thinking. We aren’t going there. Abaki’s a good person...well, as good as she can be.   

*** 

“I know she does,” Natasha replied, giving Zeller’s hand a gentle squeeze. “I think if I hadn’t been, well, you know, that maybe I’d find it weirder than I do. As it stands, I think she’s cute, and she’s so happy that I just want to encourage her. Few people would be so accepting, so I’m glad she’s got Lulu and Hisoka. They might not always be good people, but they’re good for her.”

And me.

“They love her so much; it gave me hope that I could have that too. The love I mean, not the other stuff.”

***

Zeller sniffed. She was so earnest. “Fuck, woman. You’re unbelievable.” He pulled her towards him and engulfed her in a hug. Tears were seeping through his bandages. “Never change,” he mumbled. Her thick hair shielded him from the world. “Never fucking change for anyone.”
 

*** 

In Natasha and Zeller’s House  

***  
Lulu spread her arms and twirled in her new ‘little black dress’. Skin-tight and with only a pair of black fabric hands to cover her breasts, it highlighted her curves perfectly. Thick seams ran down her chest, leading the eye from the black collar neckline, past the almost non-existent sheer netting across her bust, to the two fabric hands that wrapped around her breasts from behind.   

It was perfectly engineered, and she’d laughed in delight when she’d realised that the hands were a built-in bra - her cleavage had caught the eye of everyone that had come or gone from the room since - but it didn’t stop there. The silhouette continued down, allowing the sheer fabric to once more drift over her body before being sliced away, and replaced with a luxurious black ‘pencil skirt’ to finish the ensemble.  

“Pariston, I’m the naughtiest office worker in town, and no one’s gonna say no to me again! I’m sleeping my way to the top, and I don’t care who knows it!”   

A cleaner coughed behind her and she heard a clatter of pans. “Don’t think I won’t bend you over that couch and ride you for hours, sweetie, because I will. You’re working ever so hard, after all. I wonder how shiny you could get those worktops if I promise to tip your cute behind, hmm? I know Pariston’s the one that hired you, but I live here, you see, so it-” Pariston coughed, but it sounded more like he was trying to cover a laugh.   

“Hey, it’s not harassment if they like it.” She winked at him. “Or do you just want me all to yourself? Natasha’s got good taste; I’ll give her that. She picked it out for me when we were bored the other night. What do you think? Do you like it?”  

***  

“I think you’d take the catwalk by storm,” Pariston enthused, mentally calculating how much of a bonus he should add to the cleaner’s fee for letting Lulu have her fun. “And yes, Natasha most definitely has an eye for style. It’s as if the dress were made for you.”

Careful now, I need to keep her happy, but I also can’t let her take things too far. It’ll be awkward if the cleaner quits on me. Also, since when did you actually live here?

“Oh, I’m sure you could have many a CEO or Politician on their knees, you’d be unstoppable.”

***

Lulu’s eyes twinkled with mischief. “Do you have anyone in particular mind? Unlike Illumi, I’m willing to do whatever it takes to get a deal done.”  

You understand why Hannibal really left us behind. You know that covering your tracks is just as important as getting your target.   

***  

Pariston chuckled. “After my little black book of names already? Well, you certainly don’t waste any time.”

Perhaps there is somebody I could send you after, it would keep you distracted if nothing else. 

“I have no doubt you’d be an utmost professional; I know that Illumi specialises in disguise, but do you have a particular niche? If I’m to engage your services, I want to make sure I pick the best target for you. Work should be fun, after all.”

***

Lulu preened, hamming it up for her audience. Swaying her hips, she placed one stilettoed foot in front of the other and prowled towards him. “What do you think I specialise in, honey? I’m sure you can figure it out if you-” She slid her hands over her waist. “Concentrate hard enough.” 

***

Concentrate hard enough? You keep going and something will definitely end up hard, why do you have to be so tempting? Then again, it never hurts to have some blackmail material.  

“Oh, I think I’m getting the picture,” Pariston replied. “And I think there’s plenty of terribly naughty people in power who you could have a lot of fun with. They work so hard, they deserve the chance to have a little playtime with a supermodel like you, don’t you agree?”

And if we just so happen to get the odd incriminating photo, all the better. Perhaps this could be lucrative? There are a few holdouts who’ve been vocal about their opposition to my reappointment.

“Along with all the bells and whistles that go with it: Penthouses, champagne, everything you could want.”

***

OK, now I see why Hannibal likes you. Perhaps Illumi was right to stop me from killing you? You’re finally speaking my language, and all it took was being left alone with you. Whatever that thing was that took Daniel, did us all a favour. 

Lulu stopped in front of him, reaching out to slide his mustard tie between her fingers and looked up at him through her lashes. “I only accept the best security, of course, to make sure no one’s spying on us. We wouldn’t want this.” She pressed his hand against her ass. “To end up on film for anyone to see, after all.”  

***  

“You know, I’m a big believer in never settling for anything less,” Pariston chuckled, resisting his urge to squeeze. It was a 50-50 chance she’d let him, or slap him. Normally, the risk would be worth it, but he couldn’t focus on his own amusement right now. The situation was too delicate. “When you settle, people believe that’s your true worth. So, I never settle, ever.”

*** 

“Truly a man after my own heart.” Lulu leant into his hand. “We both perform best when placed into the right situation. I wonder-” 

The door swung open.  

*** 

Jack cleared his throat and Pariston quickly moved to put some distance between himself and Lulu. Abaki had been insistent that they come here instead of Daniel’s house, and that she’d explain everything once they were back inside. 

“I trust that we’re not interrupting anything?”

*** 

“ABAKI!” Throwing her arms in the air, Lulu ran towards her doggy and wrapped herself around her. “Oh, I missed you so much! I was reduced to role-playing with Pariston - although, he’s not bad at all. We’ll have to remember him if we ever fancy taking over the world. But how are you? You were such a brave doggy, saving Natasha like that. I’m so proud of my adorable darling.”
 

***  

Abaki felt her cheeks flush while Lulu peppered her face with kisses. She couldn’t quite contain her urge to wag her tail but managed not to whine and yip in delight. The praise felt so good.   

“Thanks.”  

I love you so much. Love Mistress being happy. Want to make Mistress happy!   

“I told Jack we’d explain what happened here instead of at Daniel’s place.”   

Can’t have him seeing the dragons, not yet. Bad move. Can’t risk him finding the pack's secrets.   

***  

“Of course, you did, you’re such a good girl,” Lulu cooed. “Yes, you are.” 

She realised the room had fallen silent. “What?” 

*** 

“Nothing, but I think dear old Jack might not be used to, well,” Pariston gestured to the two women. “Hearing somebody talk to Abaki like that, that’s all. Although I agree, this is the best place to explain things. Especially after what happened with Daniel last night.”

***

“Last night?” Jack echoed.  

*** 

“Daniel got abducted through a portal by a dragon. How hard’s that to explain?” Lulu asked. “He froze the entire room, hence the cute cleaners.”  

*** 

Abaki saw the look on her old boss's face, even as she sank against her Mistress. “Yeah,” she assured him. “Everything she just said happened. Wanna sit down?” 

*** 

“And a drink,” Jack groaned as he walked further into the small apartment; he had to admit it was a nice place. He wondered when Zeller had moved in, but that could wait. Apparently, dragons existed, and somebody else had been kidnapped. “But I’m on duty so the Scotch will have to wait. From what Lulu just said, you’re all telling me that dragons are real?” 

***  

“One double coming up!” Lulu slapped Abaki’s ass before flouncing towards the kitchenette. The cleaner was still there, and she couldn't resist the chance to flirt some more.  

***  

“Just go with it.” Now that she was away from her Mistress, the urge to please was wearing off, and Abaki steered Jack towards the sofa. “Trust me. When she’s in this sort of mood, saying no isn’t an option. Well, unless your name’s Hannibal.”
 

***  

Jack sighed and let himself be led over to the sofa. “And he’s off chasing after the guys who attacked his house,” he remarked. “So, I guess there’s not much I can do. Is there anything else I need to know? Other than that dragons are real? What on Earth was Daniel doing that attracted a dragon and why weren't there any sightings? Surely somebody would have called 911 if something as large as a dragon suddenly appeared, this makes no sense.”

***

“Nen doesn’t always, Jack,” Pariston replied, as he took a seat opposite.   

“That’s why we have the Hunter Association so that those of us who can accept the stranger side of the world can protect those who can’t. Besides, nobody saw the huge dragon because it didn’t fly here.” He paused and pointed to the stubbornly damp patch on the wall where he’d last seen Daniel. “A portal opened up, and it reached through, grabbed him, then ‘poof’, no more Daniel. We have no idea where it took him, his Nen was going out of control, and ice was spreading everywhere. It was rather fascinating.”

***

“There’s no point hiding anything anymore.” Not while Lulu’s in this mood, Abaki thought. “Hisoka’s not human. I’m guessing Hannibal’s talked to you about Iccantado’s? Well, Hisoka is one. Zeller tested his blood and everything. Daniel’s... Man, this sounds weird to say out loud, especially given everything that’s happened with Will. Daniel’s his Summoner, and he can call dragons. He has two small ones back at the house, but this one... Its whole hand was bigger than Daniel’s entire body. No wonder Zippo told us to throw him out of the window; if he’d somehow come through the portal, the house would’ve exploded.”  

*** 

Jack blinked. “It’s come up, once or twice; Will even complained about it to me. He said Hannibal was obsessed with them, but there’s no record of them actually existing.”

***

“Just hundreds of folk stories, legends and myths from all over the world,” Pariston pointed out, ignoring Jack’s glare. “But she’s right, Hisoka is an Iccantado. He wasn’t aware of it until very recently, mind you.”

***

“Which is why he never mentioned it when he was taken into custody,” Jack finished. “No doubt if he’d known, he’d have argued we couldn’t arrest him. This is going to be a legal minefield. Does anyone else outside this room, Zeller, Hannibal and Illumi know about this? Daniel does, obviously, but I need to know who else knows about this. Is it possibly a motive for Hisoka being abducted?” 

 
***  

“Only the Dolly and the cats. Oh, and Killua’s little friend too. Leorio probably knows too.” Lulu placed Jack’s drink directly into his hand. “Made with love.” 

*** 

“Leroy and another of LeForte’s guys called Cassius took him,” Abaki added. “So, I’m guessing they knew, which means the Phantom Troupe will also know - they had a deal with him, but I think Will was trying to take Victor down, from what I heard.” 

Before she knew what she was doing, she realised she’d settled at Lulu’s feet. “Things got real weird real fast,” she added and hoped that Jack wouldn’t comment. Lulu was already absently stroking her hair. Moving wasn’t an option.  

***  

“Next you’re going to tell me that Victor’s also an Iccantado,” Jack complained, contemplating downing the drink in one. There was only so much he could take; he was still technically on duty, but he’d been on the clock more than he’d been off for the past week. 

***

“Not Victor, but I do have reason to believe his wife might be,” Pariston added, managing to suppress his laughter when Jack finally cracked and gulped down the drink before placing the glass a little too roughly on the coffee table. “I have my ways of finding out what I need to know, and I’m almost certain that LeForte will have had Hisoka abducted because of what he is. That man’s been paranoid about magical beasts coming to kill us all for decades, dragons in particular.”

***

Jack winced, the whiskey had burned going down, but the way this was going, he would need the entire bottle. 

“Which you’ve just so helpfully told me, are real,” he pointed out, doing his best to ignore the way Lulu was fussing over Abaki. He knew they were a couple; it wasn’t his business how they conducted themselves in private. “And that there’s two of them, in Daniel’s house.”

***  

“Dolly too, they’re looking after her until we can go back. I never thought I would, but I kinda miss her,” Lulu agreed. She nodded at Jack’s drink. “Want another one?”  

*** 

“I shouldn’t, but yes,” Jack replied. If what they had told him was true, being a little tipsy was going to be the last of his worries. 

*** 

“She’s gonna be sooo mad,” Abaki hummed. She realised that Jack didn’t understand. “She was a victim too, but... They experimented with her.”  

***  

“She thinks she’s a sex doll,” Lulu chirped, popping the bottle on the table for Jack. “She’s kinda adorable to dress up in little outfits, and she’s hilarious when she’s pissed off with Daniel. She has no idea who she was before all this - just like Natasha - but Illumi and Hannibal have both checked her out, it can’t be reversed.”  

*** 

“It’s tragic really, but there’s only so much we can do for her. I kept her at my place while Hannibal and the others went to Glam Gas last time,” Pariston explained. “Perhaps it would be best if we introduced you? I’ll warn you now, though, she’s rather obsessive whenever Hisoka comes up in conversation.”

***

“What sort of experiments are we talking about, exactly? How do you convince somebody that they’re...” Jack paused, he wasn’t sure what the right words were. “An object. Are we sure it’s not just some strong hypnosis?”

***

Pariston shook his head sadly. “We’re completely sure,” he said. “They chopped parts of her off, sealed her wounds and reprogrammed her mind. It’s some of the most effective, and deep brainwashing I’ve ever seen, and it’s most definitely not reversible. I’d argue it would be crueller to reverse it. As she is now, she doesn’t know what she’s lost.”

*** 

“Fine, but I want to hear everything that you’ve all been keeping from me,” Jack growled as he poured himself another glass. “So, let’s go back to the beginning, shall we? Dragons are real, Iccantados are real and there’s somebody making sex dolls out of young women. Hisoka’s been kidnapped by LeForte - with Leroy’s help - and Daniel was abducted by a dragon to who knows where… Did I miss anything?”

*** 

“Hisoka’s proposed to Illumi?” Lulu suggested. “I’m still angling for them both to wear dresses.” 

*** 

In Francis’s Home 

*** 

Will placed Phinks down on the old couch and allowed him to settle into the overstuffed pillows.   

Turning to Chrollo, he sighed. He could feel his optimism, along with the ever-present calculation in the back of his mind. “You know Illumi’s just gonna go straight to Hisoka, right? He doesn’t care about anything but him.”  

*** 

“I know that Hisoka’s his priority right now, but that doesn’t mean we can’t factor that into the plan,” Chrollo countered.   

Francis hadn’t been exaggerating when he’d described his former home as large. He’d rarely stayed anywhere as big as this that wasn’t either a ruin or abandoned.   

“To be quite honest, if Illumi were to stray from the plan and give himself away, the idea that his fiancé was in danger would likely make Hisoka go nuclear, which could lead to Hisoka taking out LeForte for us. I understand your concerns, but I have to try and work around them. He’s not stupid, and he’s going there anyway, but now he has valuable intel and in return, he just has to do a few extra things for me. Plus, I’m paying him good money.”

***  

“And you’ve given them a spy in our camp,” Phinks grumbled. “Who the hell designed these things? How do you even sit on them? Who thought leather was a good idea for a seat? ” He poked at the pillow with his stump. “And whoever made these needs a lobotomy.” 

***  

“It was the fashion when this place was built. Francis said it belonged to his grandmother, although, I’m sure we can find you something more comfortable if you want?” Chrollo offered. “And if you mean Illumi is a spy, well, he’s not going to be coming here. Besides, you know he’s done good work for us before, and we need him now that Victoria’s decided to get involved.”

***  

“Speaking of Victoria,” Will said, plonking himself into what appeared to be a high-backed lounger. “I think it’s safe to say that the risk of things blowing up in Sanctuary will significantly increase once Hisoka arrives.”  

He’d promised Chrollo he’d explain why he told him not to look into her eyes. “She’s an Iccantado too. That’s why her aura’s so powerful.” 

*** 

“I see. Well, I suppose it’s good that we left immediately when she told us to. That could have become rather complicated,” Chrollo mused. “Hisoka’s always been more volatile than I have; I wonder how long it’ll take for him to snap and try to attack her?”

If two Iccantados can’t be around each other, how did we manage it for so long? Did we split up often enough that we never got to that point? He did try to kill me in the end, so I suppose it’s not that simple.

“I’m not sure if he’d be able to win that fight; she’s strong, but that’s just going to encourage him.” 

***  

“It’ll depend on if he thinks his harem’s dead or not. How would you react if you discovered that you’d been kidnapped after witnessing your house burning down with your family inside?” Will asked. 

*** 

“I don’t know,” Chrollo said honestly. “Fortunately, I’ve not had to face that situation, and I hope I never do, but I know if I lost any of you, I’d be…distraught. I’d want vengeance, and I’d be willing to pay any price to get it.”

***

“You blew up half of Yorknew in Uvo’s name. Imagine what you’d do in mine, and that’ll give you an idea of what would happen if he thought Illumi was dead.” Will felt the horror and complete incomprehension as Chrollo tried to process the thought. “Yeah. Now throw in Machi, Feitan, and Phinks... What would you do to your captors?”  

*** 

Chrollo began pacing; the thoughts were uncomfortable. Losing Uvo, and then Pakunoda not long after, had left scars on his heart. The idea of losing anyone else, especially since Shalnark and Kortopi had been struck down in their most vulnerable state… He wasn’t going to let anyone else be taken. 

“I’d rather not talk about it,” he said. The air had thickened. He came to a stop by the large fireplace. “It wouldn’t be pleasant; they’d regret it, regret everything. Only then would I let them know the escape of death, and that would be too merciful, but I can’t let myself become like them. I know that’s not what you’d want.”

***

“Would that be enough to stop you?” Will asked, sliding his line to Chrollo and offering him his own soothing memories of fishing by the river.  

*** 

“No, I don’t think so,” Chrollo confessed. He could feel Will’s attempt to soothe him, but he had to be honest with himself; he remembered his righteous anger at the world when one of his childhood friends was brutally murdered. He still remembered the strange yet heavy emptiness when he realised Uvo was lost to them, and the calm acceptance he’d allowed to rule him when the Kurta had separated him from the Troupe.

But it meant they’d live, that’s the difference, isn’t it? 

“I know it’s not what you’d want but I can’t promise it’d stop me,” he sighed. “I’d want to avenge you; to punish those who hurt you… I’d be angry and hurt, so I’d want to make them hurt, too.”

*** 

“I’d be the same. I’d wear every mind I’d ever encountered and tear through everyone who’d taken you from me until I died,” Will agreed, allowing his thread to remain as a constant presence between them. “I wouldn’t want to exist in a world without you, but my anger would be all-consuming. It’s why I didn’t object too hard about Illumi; he’ll keep Hisoka sane. I just hope he can keep him on-side too. If Victoria sees him as a threat, then everyone’s dead.”  

***  

Chrollo moved, feeling a sudden need to be close to Will; closer than halfway across the room at least. 

“Illumi’s good for him,” he said quietly as he sat in the chair next to him. “If anyone can handle Hisoka, it’ll be him. Plus, he’ll also be able to help him stay on task too, so we just have to trust him and let him do what he does best. Hopefully, Hisoka realises he can’t be his usual distracting self.”

*** 

Phinks snorted. “Like he’d ever do that. He’ll jump him the moment he sets eyes on him; they won’t be able to keep their hands off each other. It’s the reason I fought so hard to get back to you; all you can think about is getting back to them. Illumi said it hurt to be away from him before. We’ll be lucky if they remember about the mission by the end of the week.”  

***  

“Then we hope we get lucky,” Chrollo replied; he had faith in Illumi’s abilities, even with Hisoka’s powers of persuasion. “Victoria, at least, isn’t going to be happy about having to compete with Hisoka for attention. I have a feeling she’ll want Illumi to fawn over her just like everyone else, but we know he’s never going to do that.”

***  

Will snorted. The idea of anyone other than Lulu being able to pull that off was too funny. “Let’s hope his alter-ego gave him lessons.” 

*** 

Chrollo chuckled. “Or Hisoka,” he joked. “I’m sure it’ll be fine; we just need to keep working towards our goal. Francis is keeping an eye on things in the city, and Feitan seems to be enjoying the basement rooms. Bonon’s keeping a close eye on Claus, and Machi’s working her magic on Tony. I don’t know if we should be thankful that Victoria left her alone or not.”

*** 

“Thankful; it would have been messy otherwise. You know what she’s like about anyone other than you bossing her around,” Phinks snickered.   

*** 

Five Days Later in Tony’s Room 

***  

Tony looked up when his door burst open, and Chilton was roughly shoved inside. “Woah, what’s-” His brother walked in behind him, and he groaned. “What now? Why’re you manhandling the Cricket in my living room?”  

***  

“We’ve come to see your ‘guest’. Frederick is a doctor; I thought that you wanted to ensure that your new toy’s not broken?” Victor replied. 

*** 

“And you think he .” Tony pointed at Chilton. “Is the best one to handle a sick Iccantado?”  

***  

Victor smirked. “I think it’s always worth considering the possibilities. Frederick’s very certain that he can help, and I’m willing to let him try. He certainly can’t hurt him, that’s for sure.”  

***  

“Hisoka and I have a history; we’ve met before. I’m sure a familiar face would be a welcome sight,” Chilton added. 

***

Machi snorted. “And you think you’re the one he’s going to want to see?”

***

“I think that in his situation, most people would find comfort in the familiar,” Chilton replied, straightening up.

*** 

Tony glanced at Machi, then back at Chilton. He certainly hadn’t seemed happy to see the two of them. “Good luck with that.”  

*** 

“I know what I’m doing. I have spoken to many killers in my time working as a therapist. I’m sure I can handle him,” Chilton huffed. “It’s like Victor said, I want to help. So here I am, to help.”

***  

“Fair enough,” Tony sighed, pushing himself up from the sofa with a groan. He led him towards the safe room. Hisoka had kept the curtains closed for the past three days, but he’d eaten the food they’d given him, along with an entire bottle of sake, an unhealthy amount of coffee and sweets. 

He led him over to the door, opened it up, and shoved him inside. “Hey there, buddy. Cricket’s here to help you feel better. I’m gonna be locking him in, OK? So...when you’re fed up with him, just give us a knock. I’m not gonna let anyone listen in; he’s a doctor, so it’s all private.”  

Hisoka didn’t so much as roll over on the bed. “OK, you two both have fun. We’re here to open you back up once you’re finished.” He saw a brief flicker of fear in Chilton's eyes, smirked and locked the door. 

“Well, you’ve certainly given him something to chew on, at least. If anything, he’s gonna annoy Hisoka out of his coma.”  

***  

Victor shrugged. “Whatever gets the job done. We need to know if he’s going to be a threat to Victoria. If someone like Chilton can walk out of there alive, we’ll have our answer. Why make things complicated when there’s a simple solution right in front of you?”  

***

“He’s just sulking,” Machi sighed, realising she wasn’t quite sure if she meant Hisoka or Tony. “I wouldn’t trust the Cricket to be your litmus test, though; Victoria and you are much bigger fish in a small pond. If he lets him out unharmed, it just means he didn’t find him interesting enough to kill.”

***  

“Then we have an answer as well: The boy has a brain.” Victor tapped his cane and smiled. “And brains, I’m sure a woman of your abilities would know, are always useful. After all, intelligence can be negotiated with; idiocy can only be led.”  

***  

Well, you can have fun trying to lead Hisoka, he’ll pretend to be stupid just to see what you’ll do

“I find brains are only as useful as the people who know how to use them,” Machi shrugged. “I’m just saying I’ve probably known Hisoka longer than anyone else here, but it’s become rather apparent he’s done a good job of hiding his real self from everyone. I just hope Cricket’s got enough of a brain to not get himself killed, but we’ll see. The rooms not soundproof, right? We’ll hear any screams?”

*** 

“Of course, but you can’t seriously be thinking about stopping him from killing him, can you?” Tony asked.   

*** 
 
Victor snorted. “Of course not, she’s a Spider; she’ll want to make sure she can watch. I told you the curtains were a bad idea.”  

He turned and headed back towards the door. “Call me when it’s over. I’d like to have a chat with our new friend once he’s up.”  

***  

“I’m the one who’s going to have to clean up the blood,” Machi muttered as the door closed behind Victor. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to get blood out of fabric? Of course, you don’t. I need a drink; do you want one? I think we’ll be waiting a while.”

*** 

“Hell yeah.” Tony perked up at the mention of alcohol. “And don’t worry about the fabric, we’ll just buy more, and if it gets over the walls, we’ll play naked repainting. It’ll be fun.”  

He glanced at the cell. What he wouldn’t give to know what was going on in there. 

“Maybe you could play puppet with me, and we’ll even get to those awkward corners in the roof.” 

***  

“Or if you sweet talk your boy toy, maybe he’ll dangle you from the ceiling, so you can reach?” Machi teased. “Now, how strong do you want your drink, and how long until you think Cricket tries to get out?”

***  

“I think the answers to those questions are: Yes, hell yes and next question. The fact that he’s not clawing at the curtains is already disturbing me.” Tony slid in behind her and hugged her waist. “But you didn’t say no to the naked painting, so maybe we’ve got something to look forward to?”  

***  

Machi chuckled. “Give it time, Hisoka’s a lot like a cat; if he’s not squirming enough, he’s not going to react. Now, let’s see, where’s all the really strong liquor? I’m going to get you so drunk you won’t be able to worry about what’s going on in there.”

*** 

“I’ve never loved you more than I have at this moment. Fuck, woman, you speak my love language so well.” Tony nuzzled her neck and moved his hands up to honk her boobs. “Never change.”  

***  

“I don’t plan to, now we’re going to need some big glasses,” Machi replied, trying to ignore the way Tony’s hands felt. “And all the cushions on the floor, there’s no way we’re standing for a while once we do this.”

*** 

“I’ve got a giant twister mat if you fancy going all-in?” Tony hummed, pressing up against her ass. “And the good stuff’s on the right-hand shelf. Pick our poison, my Queen.”  

***  

“Oh, we’re not going for anything less than 20 proof,” Machi warned as she reached up to grab what she wanted. “You’re going to be so hung over tomorrow, you won’t even remember why you were worried.”

*** 

One and a Half Hours Later  

***  

Victor nudged Tony’s bare leg with his shoe, noting the sweat left behind and the smudge on its polished tip. He pinched his nose.  

“Get up and get out. Don’t look at me like that; you knew I was coming back. The least you could do was be fully clothed. Your maid is.”  

*** 

“Screw you, party-pooper! Why can you never have fun? Fun’s fun! Twisty, twirly, funny fuuuun!” Tony threw his hands over his head and starfished on the floor. Glasses rolled, knocking against a nearly empty bottle of dark rum. “We should all have more fun in our lives. Queeny gets it! She’s really fun!”  

*** 

“Come on, we can continue having fun in the garden,” Machi prompted as she reached for his hand and tried to pull him at least into a sitting position. “You like having fun outside, remember?” 

Of course, he knew you were coming back, but you weren’t the one having to babysit an overgrown chipmunk. I’ll get him outside and then you can do whatever it is you want to, maybe we’ll get lucky and Hisoka’ll just straight up murder you?

***

“Umm, the grass feels nice. You know who you are with grass; plants too. You know what’s true,” Tony babbled, allowing her to manhandle him to his feet. “You’re so pretty, y’know? So pretty...”  

***  

“Listen to your young lady,” Victor said, side-stepping the couple. The maid was supporting nearly all of Tony’s weight. “Thank you for calling me,” he added, bowing his head at her. “I’ll let Frederick out and make sure everything’s clean for your return.” 

I wonder what my maids will find?  

“You’ve got enough on your hands already.”  

***  

“It’s nothing I can’t handle, you make sure Cricket’s still alive, and I’ll get this one outside,” Machi replied, slowly manoeuvring Tony towards the back door. “He’ll be fine once he gets some sun on his skin, won’t you, Tony? You want to sit in the sun with your pretty lady?”

***   

“All day, every day, but no snooping!” Tony yelled, looking back at Victor. “I know you, and I’m warning you that if you confiscate my dildo collection again, I’ll blow something up. I’ll do it! That’s an expensive collection! Half of them are still in the box for a reason!”  

***  

Victor rolled his eyes. “I don’t need to hear about your perversions. Go play at being a farmer with your pet Spider. As long as I don’t have to see any more of you, I don’t care.”  

Thankfully, the maid knew when to shut him up, and slammed the door closed behind them.  

“Finally, quiet.” 

He made his way to Hisoka’s cell and opened the door. It was surprisingly peaceful inside. “Well, well, miracles do happen. Welcome to our home, Hisoka. I’m glad that your time with our dear doctor has been so productive.”  

*** 

“We’ve been talking, yes,” Chilton replied. “It’s like I said, a familiar face can be comforting in times of distress. I’m sure Hisoka will agree.” He paused when the man snorted from his spot on the bed. “Although, I would have to caution against keeping him confined for too long, he’s likely to become overly restless. He needs more mental and physical stimulation than you can give in a room of this size.”

***  

“Oh, trust me. I’m well aware of how much exercise an Iccantado needs. They held vast territories back on the Dark Continent.” Victor eyed Hisoka. “We just need to have a little chat before we proceed. Everyone deserves a second chance to make a first impression, after all.”  

***  

Well, Hisoka seems to agree with you about the Iccantado thing at least.  

“I see; well, he’s not going anywhere,” Chilton replied. “So, I’m sure he’d be happy to answer any of your questions, right, Hisoka?”

***

“How generous of you.” Hisoka sighed but didn’t move, keeping his gaze fixed on the ceiling. His talk with Chilton had started to grow tiresome, even though it had been useful in part. “So how does this work? I play nice and be a good boy and you let me go for a walk?”

***

“Now, now, we talked about this,” Chilton interjected. “I thought you were going to be civil?”

***

“I am being civil, I haven’t threatened anyone, or tried to attack you,” Hisoka countered. 

***

“Perfectly reasonable, indeed,” Victor agreed. He gestured for Chilton to leave while he settled into a chair. “The door can stay open,” he added while the weasel of a man shuffled past him. “I would suggest avoiding the gardens for a while.”  

*** 

Hisoka rolled over onto his side and eyed Victor’s cane. “So, you’re trusting me not to just walk out?” he remarked. “Also, what do I do to get one of those fancy canes? I had a nice one until your goons burnt my house down. I could argue you owe me a new one.”

*** 

“To get this particular tree you’ll have to go to the Dark Continent, however, I’d be more than happy to show you some of my other designs. I have a collection; I’m sure something will catch your eye. You strike me as a dramatic young gentleman; how do you feel about gold-tipped opera canes?” 

*** 

“Could I put card suits on it?” Hisoka asked. 

*** 

Victor chuckled. “If you like.” It was clear the boy was still a child. He understood why Tony liked him. “Do you, by any chance, enjoy putting on magic shows? Our residents are in need of some entertainment, and I’m sure I could sort you out with an appropriate outfit if you’d like to perform for them?”  

*** 

“Do you remember a circus that used to perform in Glam Gas?” Hisoka asked instead of answering, he was curious how much LeForte actually knew about him. He didn’t think he’d get another chance to find out.   

“The leader was a man called Moritonio, he let me do magic shows for them when I was a teenager. I still practise my card tricks but, well, not everyone seems to think it’s real magic,” he sniffed. “Do you like that sort of thing? It’s been a while since I’ve put on a real magic show, mind you. Performing is one thing, but being put on display is another entirely.”

*** 

“I always appreciate excellence, and Moritonio and his crew were some of the best. I hope you don’t think that I’m insisting you perform for us, but - and do beg my pardon if I’m mistaken - I got the impression that you enjoyed the crowd when we were at the Gala.”  

*** 

“I did, and I liked the crowds at the arena too, but in neither situation was I a hostage,” Hisoka said mildly. “You can say I’m a guest, or whatever word you choose, but the reality is I was brought here against my will. So that makes me, in essence, a prisoner. I’m sure you understand where I’m coming from?”

*** 

“Extremely well. I was born and raised to be cattle,” Victor replied. “We make our own freedom and I’m offering you the chance to become the strongest you’ve ever been. You have such potential, Hisoka, and you were wasting it. I want to set you free, and I want to show you everything you’re capable of. The fact that it was so easy to capture you should be enough for you to see that you’d become too comfortable, and comfort breeds complacency, which leads us back to the here and now.”
 

*** 

You think finding my family was wasting my potential? Really?  

“Are you sure that’s what you want?” Hisoka asked. “If you want to see just how strong I am, well, I could show you, but you’d need to be comfortable losing a lot of men. Then again, if they’re too easy for me to kill, then maybe they didn’t have what it takes to begin with?”

Darwinism, that’s what Frederick said. What will you do with that?

*** 

For the first time that day, Victor sat up in his chair and genuinely smiled. “Precisely. If life has taught me anything, it’s that only those who deserve it rise to the top. Humanity has simply tried to distance itself from the natural world - which we both understand is a mistake we cannot afford to make again. Death is as natural as birth, and you deserve to live a life that’s full and complete as much as any of those who would try to claim otherwise. Show my people what you’re truly capable of, then show the world, Hisoka. You should never have been limited to the Arena.” 

 
***   

“So, you want me to just go around and challenge people to fights?” Hisoka wondered aloud, tilting his head. “Won’t that make people, you know, resent me? I’m sure I’d be safe in here, Frederick seemed to think some of your men might try to stab me in the back.”

***  

Victor let out a whole-hearted laugh. “If you want to, you’re free to do that. I did suggest a magic show first, though. I don’t know how you worked when you were stuck with Hannibal, but here, we encourage our people to pursue whatever they believe will make them stronger. Whether that strength is physical, mental or social is entirely up to them. I wasn’t telling you what to do, Hisoka, merely what I think; there is, I assure you, a difference.”
 

***  

“Going to the gym sounds good to me,” Hisoka mumbled. “Chilton mentioned you had one, and that it’s near the house of the asshole who burnt down my home. If I’m allowed to do anything I want, then I want to kill him. I trust you’d have no issue with that?”

***

“None at all. If he dies, he deserves it. If you die, then he deserves the victory. I will add, however, that the cats and others in his house were not involved. Do with that information as you will,” Victor said. “And yes, we have many. The one you’re talking about is a fully stocked and air-conditioned gym. You’ll find it in the central hub.”
 

Hiding in a gym? I didn’t expect that.   

*** 

Hisoka nodded. “And there’re no rules about in-fighting? Nowhere we’re not allowed to fight?”

***

“Social conventions, yes. Rules? No.” Victor shook his head. “Trust is established in many ways, but the world doesn’t care how it’s done. I trust you to go about your business however you see fit, and I fully expect that you’ll want vengeance against Cassius. I would warn you against making a move against myself and my wife before you’re ready, however. I say the same to everyone who joins us; I’m not singling you out, but it’s something I do want you to know. There isn’t one rule for you and another for us; nature does not care who’s on top, merely that someone is.”  

*** 

“I’ve never really cared much for social convention, or what the general person on the street thinks,” Hisoka sighed. “It’s just so dull, life should be fun. Fighting and growing stronger’s fun; I’m sure I’ll find ways to stay occupied while I’m here. Your men are free to challenge me, but I doubt you’ve got many people here I’d consider worth my time. How high up in this little pyramid is Cassius?” 

***

“He works directly below my associate, so you could say that he’s one rung below me,” Victor replied. “Leroy was cannon fodder for my wife to play with.”  

Another ‘fun’ seeker. Oh well. Tony’ll be amused, at least.   

*** 

“I see, you really are a true Darwinist then,” Hisoka hummed, as he sat up on the bed. “You know I was looking forward to killing Leroy, but I’ll settle for Cassius.”

The idea of me killing one of your high-ranking men doesn’t faze you at all, does it? Do you seriously think you could beat me? What was it that weasel Chilton said, he fires darts, would they get through my gum, though? Gotoh’s coins didn’t, but a dart is a different shape entirely.

“You make it sound like you’re preparing for a war, how curious.”

***

“We both know that I am, and I’d love to have you on board. You can’t tell me that after what they did to you, you’re still a fan of the Hunter Association?” Victor said.  

*** 

Smiling, Hisoka tilted his head. “And what do you think that they did to me, exactly?” 

I just wanted the licence and the privileges it would give. I don’t need to be their fan to want that. Are you really that blinkered? 

***

“They tried to kill you for a legal fight that was hijacked by a terrorist. They arrested you, curtailed your freedom and forced you to bend to their whims simply for partaking in a tournament,” Victor replied. “I’d have thought that would have been obvious.”  

*** 

“I suppose, but there is also the argument that could be made that I knew they were going to do something, right? I mean, it’s not exactly a well-kept secret that I, well, had a rivalry with the Spiders,” Hisoka chuckled. “Some would say I got what I deserved.”

*** 

“Not me. You did not deserve persecution for an understandable rivalry. I have many rivals, but if I was blown up by them, I wouldn’t expect to be executed for it,” Victor said. “You were a victim of a corrupt system, nothing more, nothing less.”  

*** 

“Perhaps, but I could only be executed if the Association pulled my licence,” Hisoka countered. “They didn’t, so I wasn’t ever really at risk. I know you don’t like my Master, but he made sure of that. Besides, I just wanted the licence, surely you can understand why a man with my tastes would see it as beneficial to have?”

***

“I would argue that you shouldn’t have needed the licence in the first place,” Victor countered. “If everyone had and understood the usages of Nen, then society as a whole would be stronger. With that strength comes advancement and greater challenges. Perhaps, if you weren’t surrounded by such mediocre, weak individuals, you wouldn’t feel the need to vent your frustrations so violently. Perhaps, Hisoka, you could create instead of destroy? You aren’t inherently bad; your needs were simply never met.”  

*** 

“I’m creative when I want to be,” Hisoka protested, wishing he had his cards to keep himself calm. “I don’t know what needs you think have been ignored, or what drives me to become violent exactly… I just do what feels good; I’m a hedonist.”

***

“You’re a hedonist in a society that devalues indulgence. You aren’t the issue, the society you live in is. You weren’t given the chance to specialise and thrive, instead, you were shunned, demonised and forced to kill at far too young of an age. After that, you were deprived of any emotional support. Imagine who you would have become if, from the very beginning, you were treated with the love and respect you deserve?” Victor said. “You have value, Hisoka. You have worth, and any society who would deny you that, simply because of your species, is not a society worth celebrating.” 

***  

“They didn’t know what I was! Nobody knew, it’s not their fault they were afraid. Not really, and it doesn’t matter who I could have been,” Hisoka growled. “I am who I am, and I don’t see any need to change. If society has an issue with that, then that’s society's problem. I simply saw a way to be who I am, and I took it. The arena allowed me to get away with things I couldn't do almost anywhere else, the licence is the same.”

Maybe I could just conjure some cards? I was getting pretty good at it, and well, they’re simple enough, right?

“The past is in the past, it can’t be changed or undone, I see no point in wishing for what might have been. It’s happened. We can only move forward, and I had people who loved me and valued me. They didn’t care if I was human or not, it didn’t change anything! It’s your men who took it from me.”

*** 

Victor watched a pack of cards appear from nowhere and readied his Nen. “They did? I was under the impression that everyone got out alive.” He held up his phone. “That’s what the papers are saying, at least. I don’t believe I’ve taken anything from you except comfort. You’re here to see an alternative and, hopefully, to see your full potential. I refuse to allow talent to be stifled.”  

*** 

Everyone? Even Zeller? So, they found him? Hisoka wondered as he started to shuffle absently. Well, at least I know this room isn’t Nen suppressed.

“Am I free to go back to my family?” 

***

“In time, you will be, or they’re free to come here; we’re open to all,” Victor replied. 

***  

“In time? Really?” Hisoka scoffed. “When exactly? After your little war? I’m not interested. I was happy, and despite what you might think, that didn’t make me weak. Having them; something to fight for, makes people stronger. We both know my family would never be happy here. I really don’t understand why you’ve had me brought here; two Iccantados aren’t supposed to be able to coexist in the same space. Have you considered that?”

***

“Pressure cookers always produce superior results. I lived on the Dark Continent. I met multiple Iccantados and I’ve put my money where my mouth is. I believe in what I’m doing, but it is also clear that you are equally passionate about your stance. I’m a scientist at heart, so you’re free to prove me wrong.” Victor rose to his feet. “But there is a lot that I know about Iccantados that you do not; I have, in fact, considered that, yes.”  

He strolled to the door and nodded to Hisoka. “I look forward to seeing you around. Feel free to hit Tony repeatedly over the head when he returns; you can tell him it’s from me.”  

***  

“I’ll consider it,” Hisoka sighed, rolling his eyes the moment Victor’s back was turned. “I guess we’ll just have to see whose theories are proven correct in the end, won’t we? That’s the beauty of science,” he added as he watched Victor stride through the door. If he’d heard what he’d said, then there was no indication of it.

The door swung closed. “Fuck!” he cursed, flinging several cards at the wall across the room. The sight of them sinking into the brickwork did little to soothe his temper. 

“Smug asshole!” he growled, dismissing the conjured deck and returning to stare at the ceiling. “You don’t know me! I’m not like any Iccantado you’ve met before; I’ll just have to show you! I’m going to rip and tear my way through your so-called army!”

***

In the Garden  

*** 

Tony lay in the grass, twiddling a strand of Machi’s pink hair between his fingers. “Whaddya think they’re talking ‘bout? Bet his giving him the smug speech of doom, telling him all about how he wants us to be free and strong and live in the glory of nature .” He snorted. “Yeah, that’s why you get so uncomfortable when you see my dick, idiot. Nature’s cruel, and so are you.”  

He chugged another shot. “Fuck him! Fuck her! FUCK THEM ALL!” A bush shuddered and he watched a rabbit sprint for better cover. “That’s him, Machi. That’s who he is. He’s a rabbit running from Hawkes, claiming he’s the bravest of us all.” 

*** 

“Your brother can say whatever he likes, Hisoka’s not going to listen. So, you don’t need to worry about it,” Machi said gently, as she untangled his questing hands from her hair and moved to put his head in her lap instead. “He’s stubborn as a mule, and the more superior he acts, the more Hisoka’ll want to prove him wrong. Are you sure you can put up with the smug competition?”

***  

“I’m not smug!” Tony protested, slapping playfully at her hand. “Never smug, just drunk. There’s a difference.”  

***  

“I didn’t mean you,” Machi laughed, poking his nose when he tried to push her hands away. “Hisoka and your brother; they both want to be the smartest person in the room. Add your Cricket to that mix, and we’re going to have a powder keg on our hands. Hopefully, when it blows, it’ll be interesting at least.”

***

Tony chuckled. “The best kind. But Hisoka’s not smug; he’s sad, so we have to make him happy again. I think killing Victor’ll make him happy.”  

***  

“Yeah, he’s pretty sad right now,” Machi agreed. “But when he starts having fun again, you’ll see what I mean. Although, right now, you’re too drunk to really take in what I’m saying, aren’t you?” she sighed. 

Well, it was a good idea at the time; getting him plastered meant I could keep him from giving the game away. To have done everything he has so far, Victor’s no idiot.

“We’ll figure out how to cheer Hisoka up, don’t worry. He just needs somebody he can beat to a bloody pulp, maybe several people actually. Is there anyone who won’t be missed? I mean, we could just let him kill the guy nobody likes?”

***

Tony thought for a moment, then nodded. “Yeah. Victor.”  

*** 

On the Dark Continent  

***  

“Fuck.” Daniel watched another twig crack between his fingers. He’d been trying to start a fire for days, but it turned out that rubbing sticks together was harder than it looked. “Why wasn’t I a smoker? Those fuckers never leave their bed without a lighter in their pocket.” 

He looked up. The massive blue dragon beside him was as tall as the trees, and as long as two double-decker buses. He should have been terrified of him, but he wasn’t. He was metaphorically crapping his pants about what lay beyond in the jungle, but Seruul? 

He kicked his oversized claw. “Come on, I need some help here. There are only so many plants I can eat before I waste away, and I need to get Zippo back. He knows about this place. You have to know how to start a fire; I’ve never done it without petrol and a match before.” 

*** 

“I don’t cook what I eat,” Seruul pointed out, tilting his head. “I’m not that kind of dragon; the villagers like to use fire, though. Perhaps they could help? Although the language might be an issue, hmm.”

*** 

“Villagers? There’re people here? I can point and flail very well,” Daniel said, perking up. “I do pictures too, and if they’ve got a fire going, I can call Zippo here to talk for me. I’m guessing they won’t be too scared of a small dragon? Please tell me they won’t kill me. I need protein that isn’t in the form of an insect that jumped into my water.”  

***  

“In a way, yes, there are people here, but they aren’t like you,” Seruul warned. “I don’t see any reason why they’d want to harm you, and they’d be likely curious about your Zippo. Although, I can’t be certain how they’ll react. Should I take you to them now?”

***

“Woah, woah, no. Back up there, buddy-boy.” Daniel looked up into his dragon’s curious gaze. One of his eyes was the size of his whole body. “Like people ‘to a degree?’ How much of a degree are we talking about here? And what percentage of ‘not certain’ are we talking about? Fifty-Fifty? Eighty-Twenty? Why don’t you tell me the bits you’re not telling me about these ‘people’ as well as the bits you are gonna tell me, just to be sure.”  

*** 

“They walk on two legs, talk, have family units and live in houses, but they don’t look like you. You’re...very bald,” Seruul replied. “You look more like one of their animals, yet you do not act like one; the one’s from the lake are curious creatures.”

***

One of their animals? What the fuck? Wait... “They’re a different species of human? Holy fuck...” Daniel plonked himself down on the tip of Seruul’s tail. “How’s that even possible?”  

***   

Seruul gave a thoughtful rumble. “I do not believe they call themselves human, but I do agree, you are most likely a different species entirely. As for how, well, fur and scales keep one warmer than…being bald.”

*** 

“We’re only bald because we have brains,” Daniel huffed. “We invented clothes. Wearing other animals’ fur means you don’t have to have your own and can cool down easier. Not that I need them, but most humans work just fine without fur, thanks.”  

Another species that’s like humans but furry? What the fuck is my life? How’s this real?   

“If you let me die, I’m gonna kill you, just so you know. I need to get back to Hisoka, and you are gonna help with that.”  

***  

“We’ll go back when you’re ready,” Seruul said simply. “You said you needed your Zippo, and that you need a fire for that. So, you need to go somewhere with fire, correct?”

***

“Yes, but I also need to stay alive,” Daniel repeated. “So how likely are they to attack?”  

*** 

“I have no reason to think they will, and if they do then you can just call my name. I’ll easily be able to protect you,” Seruul replied. “So do you want to go or not?”

***

“Nearly,” Daniel replied. He wasn’t sure if he could stand up yet. “You’ve just told me that I’m gonna meet a new species. I kinda need to know a bit about them first. Humans rely on communication to survive, so.” He thought for a moment. “Let’s start with what they call themselves, then go from there.”  

*** 

“They all call themselves different things. I believe the label is what you’d call a name?” Seruul tried; he wasn’t quite sure why his Summoner was so hung up on this. “You’d have to ask them what they want to be called.”

***

Daniel took a breath. “What do they call their species,” he said, reminding himself to stay calm. If he was having issues talking to Seruul, when he understood his language, then he could think of it as practice for the hard mode that would inevitably come next. 

***  

“Maybe this would be easier if I try to draw one for you?” Seruul suggested, looking down at the ground. It had rained overnight, so the earth would be soft enough for his claw.   

“Your face is much flatter, oh and your ears are tiny compared to theirs. Let's see now.” He paused as he dragged one of his claws through the ground and tried to create a picture. “They have these really thin tails too; nothing like mine, but they seem to be able to use it like an extra hand, so that’s useful, I guess?” 

***

Daniel watched the outline emerge. He’d seen the picture before and felt a tug on his heart that sent him right back to Hisoka stealing his sketchbook to doodle in.  

A giggling, red-headed clown was running away from a cartoon fox-man who was shaking his furry fist and telling him to get out of his yard. 

I’m coming for you. I promise.  

“Kiriko? The people you think are humans...are Kiriko...” He looked up again. “I don’t think they’ll like me.”  

*** 

“Kiriko? You have them on the islands in the lake?” Seruul asked, observing the way Daniel instantly returned to staring at his drawing. “Why won’t they like you?”

*** 

“I’ve never seen them, but Hisoka said that they can shape-shift, and they never liked him,” Daniel replied. “They can look like any human they want, so no one knows how many there are.” 

***  

“What was wrong with Hisoka?” Seruul asked, not quite understanding the issue. “You said he was strong? Do they not keep Iccantados where you come from? But you have him?”

*** 

“Keep Iccantados?” Daniel squeaked.   

What the hell have I gotten myself into?   

*** 

“To protect your villages?” Seruul questioned. “That’s why you want to get him back?”

***

“We generally use guns for that... And our villages became cities a long time ago. Oh, God... Will there be another Iccantado there? I’m not sure how I’m gonna cope with that.” Daniel swallowed. “I kinda like mine.”  

*** 

Seruul shook his head. “I don’t think so, not currently. Other larger villages have them, but not all of them. They’re not common, but they are highly valuable.”

*** 

“OK, OK, that’s good. That’s... Hang on, a second.” Daniel looked up at Seruul. “To make an Iccantado you need a Kiriko and a human. I know that for a fact, so there are humans here?” 

*** 

“There are...animals that look like you but are not like you,” Seruul advised. “You have magic.”

*** 

“OK... We’re getting somewhere, I suppose,” Daniel said. “Humans are animals. That’s what you meant, right? They’re just normal people milling around doing the shopping and working in offices, right?”  

*** 

“Shopping? Offices?” Seruul blinked, his Summoner had introduced him to many new words since he’d brought him to the jungle, but those weren’t among them. He wasn’t sure how to respond, but he knew he had to try. “They grow food from the soil? They belong to the ones you called Kiriko. They help them.”

*** 

Daniel blinked. “Belong to them?” Oh, no, I’m not doing that again. “Do they get paid for their ‘help’?”   

***  

“They get to stay in the warm houses and eat the food if that’s what you mean,” Seruul offered. 

***

“OK.” Daniel nodded encouragingly. “And can they go anywhere they like? They don’t get given a certain social rank that’s, perhaps, below the Kiriko, because, y’know, they’re equal to them in their society?”  

***  

“I’ve never known them to want to leave the villages,” Seruul said, eyeing Daniel curiously. “They know the village is safe, so they stay.”

*** 

“And within the village, they can do whatever they want? They’re not, say...slaves?” Daniel asked, realising that hints would never work with Seruul.  

*** 

“Everyone works together for the good of the village, the bald ones that look like you are animals. They’re pets, they help to provide for and keep the village thriving. Sometimes with their lives,” Seruul explained. “Everyone I have seen has been happy and content, they are well looked after. They’re not like you. You shouldn’t compare yourself to them, you are better than them.”

***

Daniel’s head fell into his hands. “I’m doomed. I can’t even make a fire and I’m gonna be turned into a Kiriko’s pet. Fuck.”  

***  

“But you’re not like them?” Seruul countered; he didn’t understand why Daniel was upset. “Why would they make you into a pet? You have magic, they might mistake you for an Iccantado.”

*** 

“Oh good, so then I get to be their pet soldier instead. This is so not gonna go well,” Daniel groaned.  

***  

“I could find you some dryer wood?” Seruul offered; he wanted to help, even if he didn’t know why. “Then you can try and make your fire again. It’s been raining a lot, but there’s bound to be something we can find for you. Besides, you need to make a shelter, staying under my wing isn’t the best solution for you, I’m not particularly warm.”

***

“I don’t need to be warm, I just need to be fed. I can sleep on snow,” Daniel replied, waving away Seruul’s concern. “We need a strategy. You say I’m not like their humans; are there any other ways than the fact that I have magic that makes me different?”  

One step at a time, Daniel. You can’t give up. There’s always a way. If I won over Hannibal, I can win over a wild tribe of man-eating Kiriko too.   

***  

“You can talk to me?” Seruul suggested. “Plus, I’d be carrying you.”

***  

“They won’t try to shoot us?” Daniel asked. “I assume they know about bows and arrows, at least.” 

*** 

“They usually hunt with spears, and they’ve never tried to harm me before. I see no reason why they’d start now,” Seruul advised.

***  

“Oh! So, you know them?” Daniel perked up. “What’re they like? What do they do for fun? Is there anything I could do for them or bring them that would make them like me?”  

*** 

“I don’t know them that well. They’ve never attacked me in the past, so I have no reason to think they will do so now. Sometimes they try to leave offerings, fruit, fish, stuff like that,” Seruul explained as he absently dragged his claw through the soil in an approximation of a person doodling. “They don’t come that close, but they’re curious about me. That much I do know. And they have fire, which you need.”

***

“Right, yeah... I’m gonna need to ice up, aren’t I? I’m gonna need to look impressive; maybe I could pretend to be a messenger from you? Is there anything you’d like them to know?” Daniel asked.  

*** 

Seruul made a puff of cold air as he thought the question over; he’d never needed to communicate with the village before. It hadn’t been important. 

“Tell them you need to use their fire,” he said eventually. “I don’t mind their offerings, but I don’t need them. I’m a capable hunter.”

***

“Right.” Daniel got to his feet. “This is going to take a while, but maybe we can work on your PR skills later. You really don’t get humans, do you? We need a reason for them to want to help me because if they like me, then they’ll put effort into making sure I succeed. Is there anything you think you can do for them that they’d find useful like, maybe, gouging out a lake with your big toe? If we can establish a link between you being good for them, and me working with you, then they’ll want to work with me. Does that make sense?”  

*** 

“But it’s the Kiriko who control the fire? So surely you want them to like you?” Seruul asked. “You’re confusing. I don’t need their help but perhaps you could tell them that I won’t harm the village? I think they leave me food in the belief that it stops me wanting to eat them, but I’ve never felt the inclination to do so.”

***  

“It’s a good start,” Daniel encouraged. “But a better winning strategy is, instead of telling someone to do something so that you won’t kill them, you could say, ‘Hey, if you help my friend out, I’ll help you out too.’ It’s called long-term relationship building. It means that instead of just getting a fire today, I’ll be ensured of a fire tomorrow, too, and the day after as well.”  

***  

“How could I help them?” Seruul asked curiously. “I’d be more likely to accidentally squash them or knock their houses down with my tail if I get too close.”

***  

“Did you miss the part where I suggested you could make them a lake? Helpful gestures scale with size too, y’know?” Daniel said.  

***  

Seruul looked down at him blankly. “There’s already a large lake they visit, why do they need another?”

*** 

“Because then they have more resources; that’s how herd animals work,” Daniel explained. “The more resources they have, the bigger the herd, and as much as we hate to admit it, humans still work on herd instinct. I know you’re huge and they could never hurt you, but I’m not, so I need these guys to be my friend. I’m not moving in to take over, so I want them to remember me well. If I ever end up coming back, I don’t want an army ready to kill me.” 

***  

“So, you want me to dig out a lake?” Seruul asked, seeking clarification. “You know you can just tell me to do that, right?”

***

“That was just an idea,” Daniel replied. “You’re big, as you pointed out, so you can’t do small stuff for them, but if we can think of something that’ll be really useful for them, then they’ll go all-in on helping me.”  

*** 

“I am, yes,” Seruul agreed. “I’m extremely old,” he added, raising his head proudly. “I’ve watched the village form when the one who founded it was just a youngling and wanted to start over with their mate. There was a larger one not far from where we are now, but it was destroyed. So, they decided to rebuild, it’s what they do. Perhaps you could ask them what they want from me?”

***  

“Actually, that’s not a bad idea. You drop me off and I make myself look all icy and important. I come saying that you’re willing to grant them one boon for helping me, and we’re golden!” 

*** 

“How do I grant this boon you want me to give them?” Seruul asked, tilting his head. Daniel was using unfamiliar words again, and he needed to be sure he understood before he flew him to the village. “You use words I don’t know, and I am cerulean not gold.”

***

“OK, I need to stop talking to Hannibal so much,” Daniel grumbled. “Golden can mean good where I’m from, and I meant you’d do them a favour when I said boon...” Seruul blinked. “Which is basically doing something they ask you to do. I’m gonna judge if it’s something I’m OK with you doing, don’t worry, I’m not gonna make you eat people. I’ve done too much of that already.”  

*** 

“Who is Hannibal?” Seruul asked, glossing over the rest for now. “You haven’t mentioned them before, just your Hisoka. But yes, I will grant them a boon if they share their fire with you.”

***

“That,” Daniel said, holding his hand up. “Is a question for another time? He doesn’t matter right now.”  

He took a breath and, for the first time in his life, consciously tried to coat his entire body in ice. He felt it crystallising across his skin and opened his eyes. He was powerful. Looking down at his hand, he marvelled at the blue undercurrent of Nen flowing beneath the surface.  

“Dude, does being close to you make my magic stronger?” 

*** 

“I am an ice dragon,” Seruul rumbled. “You have ice magic because you and I are linked. I don’t know how it happens, it just does, and you are not like any Summoner I have met before. Did you not have a teacher?”

*** 

“Dude, I didn’t even know what a Summoner was before I was forcibly kidnapped and nearly cooked. They’re people that teach you how to be a Summoner? Can you help me find one? I have ice magic?” Daniel said. “Do you know what I can do with it? Can I freeze people? Before you dragged me through that portal, I may have accidentally frozen a room, but I can’t control it. It just comes out if I get upset.” 

*** 

“Do they not practise magic where you come from? Anyone who has magic should have been able to help you learn to control it,” Seruul advised as he eyed the frosty tint of Daniel’s skin. “I had to pull you through to me because I couldn’t fit, and you were tugging rather harshly. It was getting painful. Bringing you here was the only option I had, but we can’t go back until you’re ready.” He paused. “You haven’t frozen anything here, does that mean you’re not upset?”

*** 

“Mainly terrified; terrified and hungry,” Daniel replied. “People have tried to teach me, and I’ve been getting better, but my magic doesn’t work like the others. Apparently, I’m more like a totem-shaman; I channel my magic through the totems...at least, to call dragons I do. I could cope with the cold just fine before I met Hisoka, but after him... It’s like I’m being slowly supercharged. Now I’m here with you, though, everything’s coming so easily. Why the fuck didn’t I try to use my Nen before now? Wait...if I’m ice, and your ice, that means that you’re my main dragon? Damnit, Hisoka! Sorry, my mind’s having trouble concentrating on just one potential death threat. There’s been a lot lately.” 

*** 

Seruul gave an absent nod. “I suppose that’s one way of looking at it, yes, we are the same element. I’m not sure what your Hisoka has to do with that, or what these death threats are. Perhaps we should focus on the present?”

*** 

“The present death threats? Yeah.” Daniel held up his fingers and began to count. “I’m on a continent I never knew existed, with a creature I didn’t know existed, in a jungle that I didn’t know existed, filled with animals and plants that I couldn’t imagine existed and am about to go join a clan of creatures I never knew existed...” 

He looked up. “Yeah, present death threats are a lot easier to handle.” 

*** 

“You consider me a death threat?” Seruul asked in surprise. “I assure you; I have no intention of deliberately harming you. If I was going to eat you, I’d have done it the first day you were here.”

*** 

“That’s good to know. OK, that’s one off the list.” Daniel sat back down. “Sorry, the last time I heard that was too recent for me to react appropriately.” He curled into Seruul’s tail. “I’m just gonna hyperventilate here for a bit. Be back soon.”  

***  
“Maybe you should try and sleep?” Seruul suggested, moving his wing to shield Daniel from the sunlight that filtered through the gap in the trees surrounding them. “Nothing dangerous will come near you while you’re with me.”

*** 

“Thanks.” Daniel leaned against Seruul’s body. It was blissfully cold. “I like it when the big scary monsters are on my side. Let’s visit the not-so-big scary monsters tomorrow. Sleep...” His stomach rumbled. “Sleep sounds good.”  

*** 

“I’ll keep watch, you don’t need to worry,” Seruul assured, he was already glancing around the trees for any remaining fruit he could easily grab when Daniel woke up. “You need to keep your strength up.”

***

“Umm, power me up, big boy,” Daniel mumbled, snuggling against Seruul’s scales. “Batteries are a bit empty right now. S’ok, I’mma sleep for a bit. I’ll be better in the morning. Brain just needs to shut down for a bit. S'all good.” 

*** 

Seruul blinked and shook his head, making a small puff of air. Daniel was rather confusing, but they were linked. It didn’t matter if he understood everything his Summoner said, just that he protected him. Looking around once more for any threats, and finding none, he lowered his head and decided to join the strange human for a nap.

*** 

A Mile Away from Sanctuary  

*** 

Hannibal listened to the crunch of leaves beneath his feet, the endless sweet-sounding battle between the birds around them, and took in the unique scent of the ferns in the undergrowth as they wove their way along the forest path. Illumi had texted him the address of Sanctuary the other day, and Tobias was most certainly taking him on the ‘scenic route’, but the reason for his delay was still in question. He had the suspicion that the man wanted to kill him - which could be useful - but that begged the question of what he would do with his body. The Ripper had already paid a trip to see poor Benjamin, but should he visit Victor so close to his home? 

“How did you meet dear Victor, may I ask?”  

***  

“He was looking for somebody who could fix his wife’s antique piano. It’s a very old and practically irreplaceable model, so he actually interviewed different people for the job. An acquaintance of mine - an antique dealer - recommended me to him. I’m not normally a repairman, but I’d worked on an identical model for my friend. Victor invited me to come and see the piano, and after we talked, he decided I could see it,” Tobias explained as they walked. “I fixed it easily and became his go-to guy anytime it needed a tune-up. I’ve tried to tell him Victoria needs to be gentler with it, but as long as I can keep it in working order, he won’t insist upon it. That was five years ago, and we’ve become quite friendly ever since. He pays well; I have no reason to complain.”

*** 

Hannibal nodded. “It sounds like you’ve got yourself a good long-term source of income. I feel for the piano, however. Antiques deserve to be treated with reverence, not impatience.” 

*** 

“I wholeheartedly agree, but alas, Victoria isn’t what you could consider a patient woman. Luckily, Victor appears to have enough patience for them both,” Tobias said. “I do what I can for it, but I do worry about the day it’ll need more care than I can provide. It’s a beautiful piece; it wouldn’t look out of place in one of Glam Gas’s museums. I’m hoping I can persuade him to donate it, but he loves his wife. He never seems to refuse her anything.”

***  

“Well then, let’s hope that when we arrive, I can talk some sense into him. Everyone needs boundaries; without them, we revert to toddlers,” Hannibal replied.

So you don’t know about Iccantados; that’s good.

“And no one enjoys an adult throwing a tantrum, do they?” 

***  

Tobias chuckled. “I’ve yet to find anyone who does, and I wish you luck. How well do you know Victor? I know Ben said you had important business to discuss with him; he seemed almost frantic on the phone.”

There has to be more to this sudden interest in seeing Sanctuary; did you already work out who was behind the attack on your home?

*** 

“We’re old acquaintances. I told him that I had some important information for him,” Hannibal said, mirroring Tobias’s casual demeanour. “As I’m sure you’re aware, he’s an expressive man, apologies if it gave you the wrong impression.” 

*** 

“Don’t worry about it, I’m familiar with Ben’s tendency to blow things out of proportion. It’s just the way he is,” Tobias said dismissively. “But, well, I’m sure Victor will be grateful for the information. For you to make the effort to come all this way in person, it must be important.”

***  

“I’m afraid that’s between Victor and me, but I am grateful for you taking me on such a-” Hannibal’s mouth twitched at the corner, “direct route to get me there,” he replied.  

*** 

Tobias smiled, but it didn’t quite meet his eyes. “Ah, well, I thought you’d appreciate discretion. Besides, the weather’s lovely and this way we can avoid any,” he paused. “Aspiring news reporters. I’m sure you have enough to worry about without people speculating on if your rivalry with Victor is all just an act, no?”

***

“I do my best not to worry about what others think of me,” Hannibal replied. “I know my own truth, and I live by that. It sounds as if we’re rather similar in that regard.”  

When will you strike? You’ve got great control over your Nen; I wonder what you can do? You’re not registered on any Hunter databases.   

“I do enjoy the peace and quiet, though. There’s something about a woodland that never fails to put life into perspective, don’t you think?”  

***  

“I’ve always preferred the company of nature to people,” Tobias replied. “The juxtaposition between the woodlands and the desert is particularly haunting, yet beautiful. Glam Gas is truly a unique combination of modern and old, doing its best to find a harmonious existence. Some people want to disrupt that, which is something I cannot abide by. I fell in love with the forests when I first came here, and then I moved permanently not long after that. There’s actually a small campsite nearby that I sometimes use when I just need a break from...people. Victor will be busy for most of the day with meetings, we’d have time to stop by if you’d like to see it?”

***  

Hannibal smirked. “Are you trying to get me alone, young man?”  

*** 

“Perhaps I’d like to continue our conversation without anyone else interrupting? You strike me as a man with similar worldviews to me,” Tobias said. “I can’t imagine you’d enjoy waiting for Victor with the maids fawning over you.”

***

“I’m afraid I’ll have to decline your offer.” Hannibal bowed his head. “I trust that you understand why.” 

The path forked and he smiled. “After you.” 

*** 

Tobias shrugged and continued to the left. “As you wish.”

The campsite would have been easier, but there are other spots which would work just as well. 

***

Hannibal nodded. “Let us proceed as we mean to go on.”  

***  

At the Sanctuary Entrance 

***  

Illumi jittered his way through the gates towards - to his surprise - a muscular woman with blonde hair. As Gittarackur, both his appearance and his movements were distinctive, but it had served him to his advantage when he’d sliced his way through the Hope tryouts. Chrollo had insisted that he go there first - things had to be done the right way - and it had been impossible to hide his frustration during his fights. That, however, had worked in his favour and the man running the place had ordered him to come here before he’d finished his third fight. 

Without a word, Illumi had nodded and left. Now, though, the knowledge that his Master was close by was consuming his mind. He could feel him, and the pull was already directing his feet. It was going to be a battle to fight against it.  

“I was directed to come here by Magnus,” Illumi declared. “I have to talk to Victor LeForte.”  

*** 

“We’ve been expecting you,” Mel replied as she bowed in greeting to the strange, almost mechanical man. She’d been surprised when Victor had called her with a job; Magnus had found someone he felt could be a good replacement for Claus. As such, Victor wanted her to act as a secret test of his suitability to lead. In Sanctuary, your social position was dictated by your ability, not your gender, despite what some of the men living in the dorms believed.

“I’m Mel, and Victor asked me to show you around. Magnus spoke very highly of you, it’s Gittarackur, right? That’s an unusual name.”

***

Illumi nodded. “Yes, it is. I am here to speak with Victor,” he repeated. “Please, take me to him.”  

***   

“I’m sure he’ll be eager to speak to you, but he did ask me to show you around first. That being said, his home is at the back of the compound, so there’ll be plenty of opportunity to show you the important stuff on the way,” Mel explained, trying not to wonder how the man could hear her with the huge piercings in his ears. He seemed to shake ever so slightly and she was sure she could hear a faint mechanical clicking when he moved. Suppressing her desire to shudder, she turned around and gestured for the strange man to follow. 

Just stay calm and focus on your job. If he’s been fast-tracked here, then he must be powerful. Victor’s been talking about holding promotion trials soon; he’s probably working on the arrangements for that. 

“Please feel free to ask me any questions on the way, and I’ll do my best to answer. It’s not often we get recommendations from Magnus like yours, whatever you did to impress him… Well, keep doing it here, and you’ll do well, I’m sure. I don’t know what you’ve heard about Victor, but I’d take most of it with a grain of salt. He’s a very reasonable man, but you’ll see for yourself when you meet him.”

***  

“I killed two people, so I will keep killing; understood.” Illumi turned his head until it was behind his shoulder, using the clicks to adjust his gait, which allowed him to continue walking forward. Someone had a lot of cats, but they weren’t created with Nen. He wasn’t sure if that was a good sign, or not, but his Master would likely befriend them. 

Flipping his head back to the front, he continued, “This is work. Who lives with the cats?” 

***  

“They belong to Cassius, he’s a bit of a stuck-up jerk, but he’s one of the strongest Nen users here, so he gets his own fancy house. Most of the new people start out in the dorms,” Mel explained. “Doesn’t that, you know…hurt?”

***

Illumi frowned. “I can envision a scenario where living in a dorm could hurt, yes, but I do not believe that that is the case for the general population. I would say that, on balance, the answer would be no.”  

*** 

“No, not the dorm, the way you just twisted your head around? That doesn’t hurt?” Mel repeated.

***

“Oh.” Illumi thought for a moment: What would Gittarackur say? “I do not know; it has always been like this. Pain is relative when the sensation is something that has been present throughout your life. It is a distinct sensation, though.” He bowed, stretching his neck a little too far to be normal, then snapped upright. “I will say that.”  

***  

Mel swallowed and nodded. “Yeah, well you mentioned you killed two people at Hope, you are allowed to kill people who challenge you here, or if it’s during one of the tournaments. We’re actually due to have one soon. One of our high-ranking members was deposed, so there’s an opening. Victor’s currently arranging everything for that; I’ve heard he’s actually taking part this time. You should put your name in for it, I’m sure he’ll invite you to take part.”

*** 

“That is good to know, thank you for the information. I will challenge people before I kill them here,” Illumi said, doing his best to hide his instinctual need to point out that she was over-sharing critical operational data.  

They turned down another lane; the place appeared to be an affluent suburban gated community. “I would be interested to see the arena.” 

***  

“Alright, well, if we cut across the village and take a left, the arena isn’t that far,” Mel replied. She rarely went there, but it was most likely where Victor would be, and the newcomer had been insistent on wanting to meet him right away. Surely, he wouldn’t mind? “Have you fought in such places before? I know we had a lot of former Heaven’s Arena fighters who expressed an interest in coming here after that explosion months ago. A lot of them ended up changing their minds after spending a week or two at Hope; Victor was pretty disappointed.”

***  

“I understand that emotion,” Illumi replied, allowing his voice to modulate with his movements. “The candidates there were barely worth my time. I, however, am not from Heaven’s Arena, no. I am a private contractor.”  

***  

“Really? So, you’re hoping Victor will hire you then?” Mel asked as they passed by several houses, and she looked for the turn-off. 

*** 

“I am always open to new opportunities,” Illumi replied. “It is extremely peaceful here. Is this where the senior staff live?” 

*** 

Mel nodded, the way the man’s body continued to clack was unnerving, but she was grateful for the continued conversation to distract her. 

“It is, yes. Victor lives a little bit further up the road with his wife, and his brother has a separate house beside theirs. Magnus has a place here, but he runs Hope, so he spends the majority of his time over there. There’s a large gym complex a stone’s throw from Cassius’s place, but there’s another one just down the path there.” She paused and pointed to a building on their right. “But that’s just for the residents of the village. Everyone is free to use the other one; Cassius wanted to live out in the more open area, so his cats had more space.”

***

“He clearly cares for them. It is a sign of compassion to look after helpless creatures,” Illumi agreed. They turned the corner and a large, sunken Gladiatorial Arena emerged from the landscape. For the first time, he saw the extent of the population. People were buzzing around like ants; everyone appeared to have a dedicated task. No one was still, except one man.  

He tilted his head and allowed his mouth to open and close a few times as if he were impressed. “Victor is an extraordinary individual.” 

***  

“Yeah, he’s the one who made this whole place,” Mel agreed, bouncing on her heels at the sight of her mentor. “He believes everyone deserves a chance for self-betterment. As long as you’re willing to work hard for it, he’ll help you. All he asks is that you meet him at least halfway. After all, nobody can improve you, but you, right?”

*** 

“Correct,” Illumi clacked. “I would like you to take me to him now. We have much to talk about.” 

*** 

“Sure, we might have to wait a bit for him to have a moment to speak to us, but well, you can look around the arena while you wait,” Mel replied, before setting off for Victor with a determined stride. “I know he’s particularly proud of this place, so if you like it, then be sure to let him know.”

***

“He will speak with me.” Illumi allowed his In to drop, setting his Nen free. A surprising number of people reacted, but Victor’s head shot up. “I assure you.” 

*** 

In Tony’s Public Garden  

*** 

“You know,” Hisoka drawled as he rolled over onto his side, delighting in the feeling of the grass against his skin. “I’m starting to see a pattern, with you, me and alcohol. If I didn’t know better…” 

***

“What?” Machi asked. He'd trailed off the moment a wave of aura had swept by. Judging from the sudden change in Hisoka’s demeanour, he’d felt it too. “You’d think, what exactly?” He’d sat bolt upright; his easy, relaxed posture had been replaced by coiled tension, almost as if he were getting ready to pounce.

***

“He’s here,” Hisoka whispered, closing his eyes and trying to focus on the Nen that was now dispersing as quickly as it had arrived. He knew that aura; it was the same feeling that had entranced him years ago. “Illumi!” 

*** 

“Woah there, buddy,” Tony said, grabbing Hisoka by the wrist when he surged to his feet. “You can’t go out there yet.” The world spun, but not as much as it had when Hisoka had come outside. Apparently, the extra-strong coffee Hisoka had made was working.  

*** 

“But he’s here! He’s come here for me!” Hisoka insisted, contemplating if it was worth the risk of yanking his arm free or not. 

***  

“Yeah, I get that, I do, but you gotta stay here.” Tony tugged his arm. “He’s gonna be in disguise - I mean, there’s no one screaming, so you can’t blow his cover, you hormonal idiot. Sit down.” 

*** 

Hisoka paused to think through what Tony had said. He didn’t want to accept the man’s logic - everything inside him was screaming that his fiancé was nearby - he wanted to go to him. 

***

“Look, why don’t we go back inside?” Machi suggested. “I’m sure Tony can easily find out if we’ve had some newbies turn up, get their names and give you the list. You’d recognise his aliases, right?”

***  

“Not all of them,” Hisoka protested. Tony still hadn’t let go. “I can always recognise him by his aura. I need to go; I just need to see him-”

***

“That’s it.” Tony tackled Hisoka over his shoulder and stood up, holding him firmly in place while spanking his ass. If he focussed on the feeling of Hisoka against his skin, he didn’t have to give into gravity or the need to collapse. “Inside. Let’s get you to bed. I think someone’s a little over-excited.” 

***  

Machi couldn’t contain her laughter at the stunned look on Hisoka’s face before the man tried to wriggle free. 

“You know he’s right,” she insisted when Hisoka shot her an unimpressed look. Tony was already carrying him towards the house. 

***

“He’s here for a reason and I can’t think of any better reason than you,” Tony slapped his ass again. “So, calm down; your killer's on the way.” 

*** 

Back in the Arena  

***  

Mel froze momentarily when a sinister feeling washed over her, but did her best to hide her unease. 
 

What was that just now? It felt like my skin was starting to crawl and then it was gone just as fast. That can’t be your Nen, can it?

“Well, it certainly seems like you know how to get people’s attention,” she remarked, gesturing towards Victor. “Let’s not keep him waiting.”  

***

Illumi headed down the steps and focussed on the feedback his Nen was giving him. The floors were not trapped, and the people surrounding him were all weak, except Victor. He was as strong as his father. 

“Who is the man beside him? He is interesting. I’m finding it hard to get a read on him,” he lied.  

***  

“Matthew? He’s Victor’s personal assistant. I don’t know where he came from, he just sort of appeared one day,” Mel replied with a shrug. “I wasn’t involved with his introduction, so I don’t know much about him. Usually, I see him zipping around on errands for Victor, and sometimes his wife, but she has her own staff normally.”

***

“That is very good to know, thank you.” Illumi bit his tongue. The woman was idiotically open; she reminded him of Natasha.   

Is it a side effect of the drugs? You are so susceptible to suggestions. You want to help. Is that how you’ve survived?  

“He must be strong if Victor is trusting him with such responsibility.” 

*** 

Mel laughed as she bounced off the bottom step. “Of course, he wouldn’t keep him so close otherwise. Come on, they’re waiting for us. I’m sure he’s going to be eager to talk to you now that you’ve gotten his attention.”

*** 

“I thought you told Mel to take the new guy for the full tour?” Matthew whispered to Victor as he watched them coming closer. “What’s she doing over here? She knows you’re busy; that means don’t bother you with pointless things.”

***  

“This young man is not a pointless thing. That spike of fear you experienced was his Nen,” Victor explained. “Even the birds fled at his approach. Congratulations for having better fortitude than a living dinosaur.”  

“Melissa, always a pleasure to see you.” He reached out and shook her hand before switching to the new recruit. “Gittarackur, I presume?”  

***  

“Correct.” Illumi shook his hand, squeezing with an equal force to him and was pleased to see that the man didn’t immediately react.  

You have a brain, at least. It’s not all Victoria’s work, then.   

“I am here to learn and to teach. I have skills that will aid you; in exchange I wish to pass on mine to the next generation. Do you accept my proposal?” 

***  

“Attend the next tournament and make it through to the semi-finals, then you’ll have your yes, young man,” Victor replied, ignoring the gasp from beside him. “I fully expect to see you there. Magnus gave you a glowing report.”  

***  

Illumi bowed. “Thank you. When is the tournament?” 
 
***  

“Next week,” Victor replied, curious to see how Gittarackur would react.  

***  

Illumi nodded. He didn’t want to do this, but it was a risk worth taking. “I will return at this time next week, then.”  

***  

“I could show you around the rest of Sanctuary?” Mel offered, ignoring the shocked look on Matthew’s face for now. She didn’t particularly care about his feelings or his opinion. “We have plenty of space available for you to stay, and I can show you the gym, so you can keep up your training in the meantime! I know the tournament’s a week away, but it’ll fly by, and then you can show Victor everything you can do.”

***

All too predictable.  

“That is most kind of you. I look forward to showing you all what you can gain from me,” Illumi replied, hoping that his words sounded suitably proud, yet ever so slightly witless. Milluki always managed to pull off so well. 

*** 

“And I hope that we can provide you with enough amusement to want to stay,” Victor said. “Until next week.”  

He watched the young man bow and, as if powered by clockwork, jitter up the steps while Melissa attempted to continue her tour.  

“Don’t enter the tournament this time. I like my assistants to stay alive.” 

*** 

“Isn’t the tournament for finding suitable candidates to move up to a general spot? You know I’m happy working as your assistant for now; I know in the future there will be more opportunities for me. I came here to learn from you, and I know I still have much to learn,” Matthew replied.  

Mel and Gittarackur were out of earshot, but he couldn’t help the feeling that something was a little ‘off’ about the newcomer. “Although, I think he’s going to creep more than a few people out. He’ll help weed out some of the chaff for you, and you won’t have to lift a finger. Maybe you should put him in the dorm with the rowdier recruits? If he can impress Magnus so easily, surely, he’d handle the hooligans with no problem?”

***  

“My thoughts, precisely,” Victor said, inwardly cringing at Matthews' attempts to sound humble. The overly sycophantic act would land the boy in trouble someday, but that wasn’t his problem. “I’d like to see what he does. I wonder how he’ll fare against Toshiro? We should keep them apart, for now. I want to see how they handle an unknown ability.”  

***  

“You think he’ll join this one?” Matthew asked in surprise as he thought back to his encounters with the former monk. “He doesn’t strike me as the type to climb the ladder, he just wants enlightenment. Want me to try to give him some encouragement?”

***  

“I want to see how he’ll adapt to fighting him. Tosh does not fight to kill; he fights to learn. I want to see if the teacher in Gittarackur is real or if he’s here to test his skills like the rest,” Victor replied. “He’s gambling on me being taken in by him having some kind of moral code, but his Nen said otherwise. Let’s see if he’s managed to deny his nature, like you.”  

***  

Mel hummed thoughtfully as she led Gittarackur back through the village and out towards the main dorms of Sanctuary’s training grounds. 

“You don’t talk much, do you?” she remarked as they turned a corner. “Is it because you don’t like talking? Or is it something else?”

*** 

“I find very little need for small talk. I talk when necessary. I am not offended by your desire to speak, however, if that’s what you’re worried about. If you’re concerned for your safety, there is no need to be. You are more useful to me alive than dead,” Illumi assured. “Most people are. May I see where Victor lives?”

Hisoka’s with Tony. I can’t stay away much longer without losing control.  

***  

“Oh, yeah, I can take you over there, just to see it. We’ll need to backtrack a bit, I shouldn’t have assumed you’d want to see the gym and other training facilities,” Mel replied as she came to a halt and spun on the spot. “It’s this way, we just need to look for the small orchard and the tea garden. We might even see Victoria sitting outside if you want to say hello to her, but I’m guessing you won’t, so let’s just head over. Sorry, I’m rambling, I don’t know what’s come over me.”

***

“It’s your natural reaction to fear, don’t worry, it will pass, and I am happy to talk to Victoria if she is there. I am assuming that she is an important person here if you suggested that I should speak with her?” Illumi asked, realising that Gittarackur wouldn’t know who she was.  

***  

“She’s Victor’s wife,” Mel explained. “She’s alright, but well, she likes to make a lot of small talk. So, you might find her a bit boring, to be honest.”

*** 

“Oh, do not misinterpret me, I do not find you boring. You’re a font of information and very pleasant to be around,” Illumi said, realising his mistake. It appeared that Abaki’s lessons on explanations had paid off. “Your presence is welcome. I just find that I am rather blunt and explaining that upfront prevents - or in this case, failed to prevent - misunderstandings. My apologies if I have upset you.”  

He spotted a small tea garden, but there was no one sitting at the table in the middle of it. Beyond was a large modernist building with expansive glass walls. “Is that where he lives?”  

***  

“Yeah, he had the garden made for Victoria; she wanted to be able to see it even when she’s indoors. They’ve been together such a long time, it’s kinda sweet how devoted he still is to her, you know?” Mel replied as she gestured to large windows that overlooked the garden. “Victoria’s hobby is tea if you can call that a hobby, and it’s fine I’m not upset, it’s just you well…seem very direct? You like to get to the point, so I just thought the small talk would seem like a waste of time, that’s all.”

***

“Understandable, and I can relate, yes.” The pull was becoming stronger, and it was taking everything Illumi had not to fling himself towards the door. “It is a fine thing indeed.”  

***  

“The house next door is his brother’s place, I tend to stay away from there when I can, though,” Mel sighed. “Between the two of them I prefer Victor, he at least doesn’t try to hit on me every five minutes,” she chuckled. “But you don’t want to hear about that. So where would you like me to show you, next? You seem to have a strong idea of where you want to go, so I’m happy to take you wherever you need as long as we’re allowed there, of course.”

***

“I think that I would like-” Illumi began, realising that he’d been dragging his feet. The door of Tony’s house opened, and a handsome, brown-haired man appeared to leap from the entrance. “I believe someone would like to speak to us.”  

***  

“Melissa, you wonderful darling woman! Were you going to take the new guy around without introducing him to me, you cheeky little girl,” Tony chided, wagging his finger at her. The caffeine was in full swing “Keeping him all to yourself, hmm?”  

***  

Mel stiffened at the sound of Tony’s voice but managed to plaster a smile on her face just in time. 

“Oh, Tony, I didn’t realise you were home. I thought you’d have been out scouting for sign-ups for Victor’s tournament. I’ve just been showing Gittarackur around; he was curious to see how the other half lived before I showed him the dorms. I’m sure you’ve heard about the new guy making waves over at Hope, huh?”

***  

“I most certainly have, and he simply has to come inside.” Tony reached for his arm and to his delight, the man didn’t resist; Hisoka had been right, yet again. “You can come too if you like. Or you can scuttle off to spend some more time with your sweetheart. I’ll message you when Gittarackur’s free.” He winked and laid his accent on extra thick. “Up to you, sugar.”  

Go away, go away, go away! Hisoka’s practically rioting!   

*** 

“Well, it’s up to him,” Mel hedged as she glanced uncertainly between the two men. Victor had given her a task, but it was just her luck that Tony decided to interfere. “I’m just supposed to be his guide, but well, I guess I could go see if Celeste needs anything while I’m waiting. Your brother’s the one who asked me to show him around, so I trust you’ll take responsibility if he finds out?”

*** 

“Of course! And I do hope there isn’t any trouble in paradise?” Tony said, pretending to show some interest. To his surprise, Gittarackur took the lead.  

***   

“You may leave us. It is clear that you dislike him, so do not feel the need to stay with me while I am with Tony. I look forward to continuing our tour later.” Illumi turned on his heel and headed for the house, shrugging off Tony’s hold. He didn’t bother to look back. 

*** 

“Is he always that direct?” Tony asked, before realising that he’d have to sprint to catch up with the guy. He was fast. “Actually, never mind, see you later, sweetie!”  

***  

“Yes, he is! And I’ll be with Celeste!” Mel called when Tony ran back into his house.   

Shaking her head, she decided to set off for where she was sure she’d find her best friend. 

***

Illumi followed his instinct, turning around corners until he reached a remarkably plain white door. His hand shook when he reached for the handle. His Master was behind it, he was sure, but he couldn’t know who else was in there with him.  

*** 

“Man, for a clockwork guy, you’re quick. Go on, you can do it; he’s practically bouncing off the walls, so watch out for an impromptu ambush,” Tony said.  

*** 

“If this is a set-up, I will kill you,” Illumi warned. 

*** 

“Fair enough.”  

*** 

He pushed open the door. Illumi had a brief moment to see a vast, minimalist room with a clear glass staircase against one wall before he was dragged from his feet. 

*** 

Hisoka had been unable to contain himself; he’d sensed Illumi’s familiar aura earlier in the gardens, and it had taken both Tony and Machi to get him back inside his room. Reluctantly, he’d stayed put, even as the presence had gotten closer. Eventually, though, he’d started pacing and contemplating throwing caution to the wind to track him down himself, when the door had opened. 

Illumi, it’s really you!

Acting on instinct, he surged forward towards him, grabbing him around the waist and hauling them across Tony’s living room before throwing them both onto his bed.  
 
“It’s you!” he exclaimed as he wrapped himself around his fiancé’s body. “It’s really you; you’re here!”

***  

“I am,” Illumi agreed, allowing himself to be rolled around, despite the number of needles in his body. His Master felt too good and the pain that he’d usually endure became rapturous in his arms. “And Hannibal’s coming for you too.”  

***  

“I missed you so much! I knew you’d come,” Hisoka babbled, peppering every inch of skin he could reach with feather-light kisses. He felt alive again.  

“Master, too! I knew if I stayed put, you’d find me. I knew it,” he insisted despite the huff from outside the room. His heart was racing in his chest. “I felt you; I could feel you nearby, but I had to stay here so I didn’t give you away. But I wanted to come to you. I really did,” he mumbled, finally settling for laying his head on Illumi’s chest. He didn’t want to let go. 

***  

“He really did,” Tony agreed, watching the two of them together. For some reason, he really didn’t mind it, and he wondered if that was Hisoka’s aura in action or if it was the slowly approaching woman to his right. “Machi had to threaten to tie him to the bed to stop him charging at the door.” 

*** 

Illumi hummed. Feeling his Master’s lips on this body was different, but highly enjoyable. “He’d have liked that.”  

*** 

Machi snorted as she came to a stop beside Tony. “I still might, I mean he’s going to go crazy again when you have to leave.”

***

“I don’t care,” Hisoka grumbled into Illumi’s top. “You’re here now, that’s what matters.”

***

“I am assuming that they know who I am, so may I remove my disguise while I’m here with you?” Illumi asked. “I will, of course, change back when I leave for the barracks.” 

***

“Of course we know,” Machi replied. “He’s not shut up about wanting to get back home to you, and about needing to get to some guy called Daniel? I’m assuming you know who he’s talking about, so if you know anything please tell him so he’ll chill out a bit.”

She poked Tony in the side. “Earth to Tony, are you OK in there?”

***

“Huh, what?” Tony said, snapping back to reality with a jerk.

***

“Your guest was asking you a question,” Machi sighed. “He asked for confirmation that we know who he is, and he wants to switch back to his normal appearance, so he can have some time with Hisoka. Which we’re totally OK with, right?”

Say yes, you big dummy! You wanted Hisoka to cheer up, this is exactly what he needs. 

***

“I wasn’t asking for his permission, I was asking my Master,” Illumi corrected, managing to keep his tone stable. He didn’t care what they thought. “Your affirmation of my identity was all the confirmation I needed.” 

*** 

“Do it, I missed you,” Hisoka said. “They won’t blow your cover; Tony wants to kill Victor too,” he added as he loosened his hold to let Illumi sit up so he could remove his pins. 

***

“I like him already,” Illumi said, reaching up to the top of his head and pulling. He felt his skin begin to bubble and sighed; he’d get to be himself once again. 

***

“Oh, fuck! ” Tony flailed his arms and spun around to face the wall. “Good God, warn a guy before you... Gahh, just warn people first.”

***

Machi sighed and grabbed Tony by the arm as Hisoka’s lilting laughter filtered into the main room. 

“Come on, let’s get you a drink,” she decided before pulling him over to his bar. “I did try. I honestly thought with all your amazing intel skills you’d have known what his Nen did.”

***

“He’s a Zoldyck. Even I know not to fuck with the Zoldycks. I like my head attached and in the same shape, thanks,” Tony replied, doing his best to wipe his memory. “Milluki’s scary about security and he’s the only one who was willing to talk to me when I pretended to be a tourist and broke into the comput- I didn’t break into anywhere, no, forget I said that.” 

***

“Just buy him an anime figure, and he’ll forget about it!” Hisoka shouted, once he stopped laughing. 
 

“He’s not that scary, it’s the dog you need to watch out for,” he added gleefully. 

***

“Dog? What dog? You have dogs? I love dogs!” Tony said, cheering up. “We have to go visit the folks sometime!” 

*** 

“You make interesting friends,” Illumi murmured. Being back in his body while in his Master’s arms was heaven. “Is there any way to close the door?” 

***

“Yes, the Zoldycks have a dog, it’s a huge hound that’s as tall as this room. He eats uninvited guests,” Machi advised before Hisoka could try to wind Tony up anymore. “Kalluto told me about him, now why don’t you sit down and relax? Let Hisoka enjoy his moment and then, well, I don’t know but we’ll work it out when we get there.”

***

From his spot on the bed, Hisoka contemplated if he could use his bungee gum to close the door, but he didn’t want to move, and he didn’t want Illumi to get up either. 

“Machi,” he whined. “Can you close the door? And maybe the curtains too?”

***

“You’re actually asking me?” Machi asked in surprise.

***

“I’m trying to be nice,” Hisoka complained half-heartedly; he still had his Illu-chan in his arms. “Please?”

***

Sparing a glance at Tony, who was still muttering to himself about wanting to see the dog, Machi sighed. 

“Fine, but at least keep it quiet in there,” she grumbled.

***

“See, I knew you liked me really!” Hisoka teased, watching her draw his curtains. He couldn’t help chuckling when she flipped him off before closing the door and giving him the privacy he'd requested. 

“That’s better,” he sighed happily. 

***

Illumi licked his lips and pulled off his top. “Much better. Now, I couldn’t help noticing you have some cards...”

*** 

On the Dark Continent 

*** 

Yawning, Seruul blinked up at the sky, noting the distinct lack of clouds. He sniffed at the air, and with a growl of satisfaction, he shook his head, clearing away the cobwebs of sleep, before looking around for Daniel. He was still sound asleep under his wing. He contemplated gently trying to poke the human awake but decided against it; his claws were almost as long as Daniel was tall, and he didn’t want to injure him. 

“Daniel,” he rumbled, hoping the vibrations of his body would help to stir him. “It’s time to get up.” He shifted his wing so that it no longer shielded him from the sun. “We need to take you to the village so you can get your Zippo. The rain has passed; now is a good time to fly.”

*** 

“But I don’ wanna get up...” Daniel shifted his arm, covering his eyes and readjusting to the sudden drop in the temperature; it felt amazing. “I was having a good dream, you bastard.” 

Hisoka had met Illumi, and it had felt so good. He’d seen and felt it all and being wrenched away from it had left a hollow pit in his stomach. 

“I thought I was the one who was supposed to be in charge here.” His stomach growled and his bladder reminded him just how long Seruul had allowed him to sleep. “Why’s the world against me?”

***

“The world is against everyone,” Seruul deadpanned. “It's up to us to survive it, for as long as we are able. You can still be in charge, but I know the skies better than you. I was waiting for the clouds to pass, so you would be more comfortable in the air. You didn’t seem to like getting wet, or was I mistaken?”

***

“No, no, you weren’t wrong,” Daniel grumbled, sliding down Seruul’s leg and landing with a thud on the floor. The grass was still slightly wet, but the heat of the sun had already begun to evaporate the water away and the birds were, apparently, now on steroids. “I just need a few moments to be human.” 

*** 

Seruul blinked. “What will you be after that?”

***

“I need to have a piss and I like to do that in private - it’s a human thing. I... I’m just gonna go over there into the bush-” He looked at where he was pointing and blinked. “Dense jungle of doom. I shouldn’t be longer than a few minutes. If I’m not back in ten, kill whatever got me, OK?”

***

“Alright, so you’re not going to change into something else?” Seruul asked, still a little confused but trusting that Daniel would inform him of anything important. “Also, I’d avoid that bush, you’d be safer over there.” He pointed to a larger bush with paler leaves than the one Daniel had indicated. “The one you’re looking at has spiky leaves and your skin is soft. The light bush’s leaves will not hurt you.”

***

Daniel turned on his heel. “Good to know. Light bush good, dark bush spiky. Got it.” His stomach cramped. “I’ll be right back.” 

Setting off for the treeline at a sprint, he’d never been more thankful for insisting that his latest skirt be made of denim. The branches barely brushed him and before long, he was sighing with satisfaction while leaning against what he sincerely hoped was a tree. 

Talking to Seruul was harder than explaining a metaphor to Illumi, but at least the Kiriko would vaguely understand hand gestures. He shook himself off and stepped back, thinking through his logic for a moment. They had human slaves, but Seruul had said they were nothing like him. Refining his assessment to a fifty percent chance of them understanding him, didn’t help his mood.

A twig snapped behind him,

“Oh, buddy, whatever you are, this is not your lucky day.”

*** 

The sound of rustling caught Seruul’s attention at first before he dismissed it as simply Daniel finding his way through the large bushes to do...’a piss’ or whatever it was humans did in bushes. When he heard the tell-tale sound of branches breaking, he lifted his head, readying himself to grab Daniel away from danger if needed. He’d just decided it was a false alarm when he heard a yelp, followed by more rustling from the bushes. Before he could act, a familiar face reappeared from amongst the leaves, and he gave a small puff of relief that his friend was apparently unharmed.

“I heard some strange noises,” he began, pausing as more of Daniel came into view, with what appeared to be a small animal draped over his shoulders. From the frost that was coating its fur, it seemed that it had attacked, and Daniel had subdued it with ease. “Never mind, it appears that it’s all in hand.”

Leaning down to get a closer look, he sniffed at the creature. “A tree jumper, a male one too. I didn’t realise we were in his territory. What do you want to do with it?”

***

“Give it to the Kiriko. I can’t eat it right now.” A thought occurred to him, and Daniel craned his neck to meet Seruul’s eyes as he got closer. “It’s not poisonous, is it? It looks like our Kangaroo-Chimps, but it’s not got the same markings. Ours don’t have stripes.” 

***

“I’ve seen the villagers chasing them through the forests, I believe they hunt them for food, so I don’t think it’s harmful. We can take it with us,” Seruul replied as he eyed the creature’s coat. “From what you’ve told me, you don’t have large trees where you come from. So perhaps they stopped having stripes? Or they’re just a similar animal; I don’t really know how that works.”

***

“It’s called convergent evolution, and I’ve been spending way too much time with Hannibal. Fuck, why do I know that?” Daniel muttered. At least his catch was edible; bribery got you everywhere on the street, and those skills wouldn’t fail him this time. They couldn’t; he had to get back to Hisoka.

***

“Convergent evolution?” Seruul echoed, filing the term away in his mind for the future. “Maybe that’s why you are so different from the bald ones here?”

*** 

“Maybe. Victor’s no different from any other power-crazed human, though, that’s for sure.” Daniel shrugged and the tree jumper slid off his shoulder. “Fuck.” He grabbed it by the tail before it could hit the floor. “I’m gonna have to get this to them before I have to freeze it to my back- Hang on...” 

He perched it back into place and concentrated; things froze together all the time, why couldn’t he take advantage of that? He didn’t have to hide his Nen here, after all.

He let go and it stayed in place. “Fuck, yeah!”  

***

Seruul chuckled at Daniel’s exuberance. “You seem rather pleased with your hunt, have you hunted before? Is this the first time you’ve realised your magic can help? You shouldn’t shy away from showing it off, it’s what sets you apart from the others. We need the villagers to see and understand you are different if we are to elicit their help.”

***

“I’ve tried to catch rats and foxes before, occasionally the odd racoon that would raid the bins, but I didn’t have Nen - magic - then,” Daniel babbled. The feeling of power and achievement was surreal. “But where I’m from, you’re not allowed to use magic in the open. This is so fucking cool!” 

*** 

“You’re not? Why?” Seruul asked in surprise, as a realisation dawned on him. “No wonder you never had a teacher, that would mean using it in the open. Come on, we need to get you to the village; the sooner you get your Zippo, the sooner we can work on catching you up on everything.”

***

Daniel squeaked when Seruul picked him up and dumped him on his back. His control almost slipped, but he managed to keep enough of his mind focused on the creature on his shoulder to keep it in place. 

He couldn’t say the same for his skirt. It was now a scrunched mess under his ass, but at least it was something between his skin and Seruul’s scales. His legs felt far too exposed, and instinct had him coating his entire body with ice when he slid them across the rough, bone-like surface.

“Am I gonna have to freeze myself in place? There’re no handholds up here.”

*** 

“Consider it a test of your skill,” Seruul rumbled as he spread his wings. “You killed the tree jumper because you had to, so let’s see if you can keep yourself in place for the same reason. Now, brace yourself; I’m going to take off in a few moments, but rest assured if you do fall, I’ll catch you.”

***

Daniel had barely gotten out the, “Oh, great,” before he felt himself being pushed forward. Automatically, he grabbed for his neck and realised his hands had frozen to it of their own accord before there was a monumental surge of power, and the dragon took off.  

The sound of his scream was lost to the wind, but he cried out anyway. “FUUUCK!”  

Before he knew it, they were high above the trees and the air was whistling past his ears. “No wonder you called me small!” he yelled. “I feel like I should be able to see my house from up here!” 

***

“Well, you are small, compared to me,” Seruul replied, soaring through the sky with ease. “Keep an eye out for smoke rising through the trees, that’s where we’re headed. It won’t take us long to get there, and then you present your offering.”

***

“Oh, hell no! Then I make my entrance! I need to impress the socks off of them before I even speak, otherwise, there’s nothing stopping them from skewering me on the spot,” Daniel replied. “This isn’t an offering to them that I’m gonna use to show how humble I am. This is an offering to show them how strong I am and that I’m willing to share. It’s a subtle difference in words, but a huge difference in reality, and one we can’t afford to fuck up. I’ve got to descend from the sky like a God, then somehow convince them I’m not really, but that I still need their help. Like, maybe I can be a messenger stuck in the middle, or,” his stomach tied itself in knots. “A love-struck Summoner, torn brutally away from his Iccantado. Something unbelievable like that.”

***

Seruul thought for a moment as he scanned the forest beneath them for signs of the village. He knew he’d have to act quickly if he had any hope of giving Daniel what he wanted. He just hoped he’d understood him correctly.

“Well then, hang on, because this is going to be a sight they’ll never forget.” He turned, growling as the settlement came into view, and made a beeline for it, adjusting the position of his wings, so they’d coast above it. After he had their attention, he circled around, reaching up to grab his passenger and place him dramatically on the ground before kicking off and zooming back up above the treetops again. It was a gamble, but he couldn’t see a better way to get the point across. Daniel was strong, they needed to respect him, and he had to look like he could control him. If they believed Daniel had him under his control, then he’d have authority, and that, he hoped, would be enough to get them to at least negotiate. 

***

Well, that’s one way to make sure we impress them, Daniel thought, trying to act as if he wasn’t completely terrified. Luckily, his skin was still coated in a thin layer of ice, and the steam rising from his skin as it continually evaporated covered up the slight tremble in his legs. 

Placing one foot in front of the other, he made his way towards the apparently deserted village. The houses were spectacular, but all made of either wood or clay. It wasn’t what he was used to, but at least it was more human than the wilds of the jungle behind him.

Stopping before the edge of the settlement, he reached up and un-froze the animal from his back, waving it above his head.

“Heya! Anyone home? Sorry about the dragon, but I promise he’s not gonna eat you!” He knew they wouldn’t understand a word, but he hoped someone would recognise that his tone wasn’t confrontational.

*** 

When the shadow had fallen across the village, like everyone else, Tracker had fled inside. The large dragon rarely came near their home, and he’d never flown around it, let alone left something behind. When nothing had happened, he let his curiosity get the best of him and peered out of a window. Not seeing any sign of the beast, he hushed the rest of his family and cracked the door open. His eyes widened at the sight of the stranger who was waving a dead animal around and talking in a foreign tongue. Closing the door, he turned to the others and whispered, “I’m going outside. Somebody has to, and I’m the fastest, so if they’re dangerous, I can lead them into the forest and then lose them. Everyone else, stay here and stay quiet.” 

Not waiting for a response, he returned to the door and crept outside, staying close to his family’s hut while he tried to get a better look at the stranger. He looked like the humans they raised for labour and food, but different, and he was dressed strangely. He appeared to be trying to communicate, but he couldn’t understand anything it was saying. The one thing he could recognise was the animal in its hands: a tree jumper. He’d hunted many of them himself, perhaps it was a gift? Did that mean this stranger was friendly? There was only one way to find out; he’d have to take the risk. He was confident that, if he gave chase, he could easily outrun him. Kiriko were faster than humans, after all. Making his way into the village square, he noticed several pairs of eyes peeking out of windows and around doors. Everyone was curious, but none of them had been brave enough to come outside. 

“Welcome to our village,” Tracker called, spreading his arms wide in greeting. He couldn’t be sure he would be understood, but if he didn’t try, then they wouldn’t get anywhere. “You came from the sky?” He pointed up, to where the dragon had flown away. 

*** 

The moment Daniel had seen the thing coming towards him, he’d known he’d made a mistake. Its shoulders were as wide as its torso was tall, its tiny, fox-like head had ears that may as well have been antennae, and its hairless arms and legs looked like they belonged to a demon, let alone a creature that could have spawned Hisoka. Long, slit-like eyes curled up along cheekbones that descended into a disconcertingly cute snout with whiskers protruding from the end. Its teeth, however, matched its claw-like three-fingered hands and feet. 

Altogether, the strained smile on its face and the welcoming gesture it was making, weren’t doing as much heavy lifting as the thing clearly hoped they were. ‘Run for your fucking life!’ had never felt more appropriate than right now, but the memory of Hisoka staring curiously down at him the very first time they’d met flashed in his mind, and he froze his feet solidly to the floor.  

You’re still holding a tree-hopping kangaroo monkey above your head. You should probably stop that.  

He dropped his arm. “Hi!” He waved, then quickly swapped hands before the solidified animal could look any more like a club. He nodded and pointed upward. “Yeah, it scared the shit out of me too.” 

*** 

Tracker’s eyes widened, and he took a step back when the stranger moved. He was ready to run at a moment's notice if needed, but something about the way the strange human was acting didn’t indicate they were poised to attack. He eyed the animal in its hands; it appeared to be solid. He blinked. 

But it’s not winter, there’s no way it could be frozen. Did he do that? 

Looking back up at the stranger’s face, he pointed to the dead animal and hoped that he could make himself understood. 

“Did you hunt that?” he asked and mimed throwing a spear into the trees. 

***

“What, this?” Daniel gestured to the tree jumper. When the thing nodded, he thought about what it had done before. It looked like they knew about spears.  

He shook his head. “No, I punched it.” He mimed smacking it in the face. “And it froze solid. It was fucking epic, and I need- You don’t know what I’m saying, so I should really keep this simple.” 

He pointed at the tree jumper then mimed hitting it and nodded, before offering it to the monster. “We’re all friends here, you can have it.” A plan formed in his mind. “You can have it, then we can make a fire to cook it.” 

*** 

He punched it and that made it turn solid? Tracker thought, bewilderment overtaking him as he tried to make sense of the alien language and the actions the stranger had made. It seemed that through actions, they could communicate; it would be rudimentary, but it was a start. What are you asking for? How do I find out?

Looking around near his feet, Tracker noticed a small stick one of the children had been playing with before they’d run inside. An idea formed in his mind, and he slowly bent down to pick it up. 

Maybe I can teach him with images like we teach our younglings?

After checking to see which end was sharper, he sat down on the ground and began to make some basic drawings. A cloud, a fist, and a fire. 

“You came from the sky,” he pointed to the cloud. “And you hit the tree jumper,” he continued, pointing to the fist before pointing to the fire and adding, “You need fire to cook?” 

***  

“You want me to...” Daniel tried to think. What joined the three together? “Cloud, punch fire? No, don’t get it.”

He gestured for the stick. “Can I have that?”

***

Tracker paused when the stranger pointed to the stick in his hand, the gesture reminded him of his younger brother when he wanted what he was holding. Perhaps he was asking for it? Looking around, he couldn’t see another one within easy reach. Deciding there wasn’t really any way he could hurt him with it, he held it out tentatively, curious to see what would happen.

“You want this?”

***

Daniel nodded, smiling widely and slowly took the stick from its hands. “You,” he pointed at the monster. “Take this,” he pointed at the animal and moved it towards it. “And cook it.” Using the stick, he circled the drawing of a fire and nodded. “You get to eat it all up and make me so hungry I may even cry.” He held his thumb up and nodded while pointing at the fire. “You’re gonna help me summon Zippo, yeah?” 

***

He wants a fire, that’s easy enough, Tracker thought to himself. The communal fire pit was close by, and food was how they’d normally greet guests. It needs skinning, but he might bolt if I get my sharp stone. Which I left inside. OK, one thing at a time; the fire will need to build anyway and there should be some tools near the benches.

“We have a fire,” he agreed, taking the animal carcass from the human’s hand as he stood up. It was strange to feel the rigidity at this time of year; winter was so far away. Turning, he gestured for the stranger to follow, just as he’d encourage his siblings and hoped that the message would get through. “Come, you can sit by the fire,” he pointed ahead of them to the pit and the makeshift benches that encircled it. 

***

“Well, fuck, I didn’t expect it to work that well,” Daniel said, making sure to smile and nod along. “Guess this is really happening. Fuckity fuck fuck fuck. I’m walking into a village full of monsters so that I can summon a dragon as my translator. This is my fucking life.” The monster was staring at him. “Lovely day, isn’t it?” 

*** 

Tracker tilted his head. From the way the stranger's tone had shifted, he’d tried to ask him something. If only he could understand. Resisting his urge to sigh in frustration, he took in the human’s expression and posture; they seemed happy. Perhaps he could work with that? 

“Yes,” he said eventually and nodded. Mimicking the other’s earlier action. “Don’t worry, we’ll get you warmed up and fed soon. I’m sure it must have been very cold up in the sky.”

***

Daniel hesitated, looking around at the buildings before realising that he was almost certainly being watched. “Well, guess I get to sit here and pretend I’m having fun, huh? You the chief, or just totally crazy? Humm, you don’t have any accessories, and looking at this architecture, you guys have skills. I’m guessing you’re a crazy fucker who got volunteered to see if I’d explode.” He plonked himself down on the carefully carved stone bench. “Guess we’re both gonna find out soon enough.” 

***

“You can stay there, I’m going to stoke the fire a bit,” Tracker said in a soothing tone, he knew the stranger wouldn’t understand his words. Still, he hoped that a soft tone of voice would keep things amicable until he could figure out a better way of communicating. “I’m just going to add more wood, then I’ll need to skin your catch. Then we can cook it for you,” he continued, in the same gentle tone, adding a few logs to the fire pit and carefully tending to the embers that remained. They were in the middle of starting the day’s main meal before the dragon appeared. 

***

Well, you know how to handle people, at least. The humans here can’t be too different from me. 

“That’s good, keep going.” He held two thumbs up. “I just need a flame and then I can call Zippo and scare the shit out of you, you poor fucker.”

***

“It won’t be long,” Tracker advised when he noticed Daniel’s gestures. Judging from the way he was still smiling, he could only guess it meant something good, but he was cautious about copying it. He didn’t want to give the wrong response; he’d gotten lucky earlier with the nodding, so he decided to nod and hoped it would make sense. “We’ll get you warmed up, don’t worry. I just need to add some more kindling,” he continued talking as he added some dried leaves to encourage the embers to grow back into a fire. He’d done it many times when out hunting and foraging, he just had to be patient and feed the leaf litter into the fledgling flames slowly. 

“There, see?” he pointed to where the fire was starting to take hold. “Fire, you’ll be warm soon.”

***

“Oh, thank fuck.” Daniel nodded, then gestured for him to move back. “You’re gonna wanna stand back, buddy.” Taking a deep breath, he gave the creature time to figure out what he meant, then shouted, “Zippo!” 

*** 

Tracker moved away from the fire when he saw the stranger's frantic gesture and had to cover his ears when he suddenly yelled in his alien tongue. Wincing, he looked from Daniel to the fire and back again. He didn’t look injured, but yelling usually indicated distress, and he could hear the faint sounds of doors closing as those who had been watching retreated further into their homes in fright. 

What’s wrong? he wondered, as he looked up for any sign that the dragon had returned, but there was no sudden darkness coating any of their houses. Why is he being so loud?

A crackle from the fire caught his attention, and the flames suddenly swelled to three times their size. In the same instant, he swore he could see a shadow, the same shape as the one that followed the dragon from before, just much smaller. 

***

“Fuck, yeah, you did it!” Zippo jumped from the flames, bouncing in excitement before looking up and seeing a young Kiriko blinking down at him. It smelled like a male.  

“Hi, I’m Zippo, where am I? My-” He spun around and grinned in delight. He switched back to human. “Daniel! You figured it out! I’m here! Where’s here?” 

***

“The Dark Continent?” Daniel tried. “I was hoping you could tell me.” 

***

“OK, hang on.” 

Zippo bounced to face the Kiriko. “Daniel doesn’t know where he is either, so, yeah, we still need to know where we are. Can you help?” 

***

Tracker blinked, a small red dragon had jumped out of their firepit and apparently knew the stranger. He looked at the human, who seemed pleased to see it. However, that wasn’t the weirdest part; the new dragon could speak, and he could understand him as well as the stranger’s weird language. 

“The big blue dragon brought him to our village,” he tried to explain. “This is our home. You can communicate with him?” he gestured to Daniel. 

***

“Oh, yes. He’s my Summoner, so I can talk to him with no problem. I’m from the Dark Continent myself and I loooove talking to everyone! It’s why I learned as many languages as I could. It’s fun. Oooh! You have Yabba tree logs! Could I have one to eat?” Zippo fluttered his lashes up at the Kiriko. “It takes a lot of energy to jump through fires.” 

***

“You eat logs?” Tracker asked, trying his best to hide his shock. The elders had always warned about getting too close to the dragons, for they ruled the sky. As such they’d always avoided hunting anything that lived too close to the canopy; that was the dragon’s domain. “But…what about the sky creatures? You don’t eat them? Your kind soars through the skies, and my kind runs through the forests. It’s true you can walk the ground and come down to sleep and we can fly short distances, but we know it’s not our world up there.”

***

“That’s nice of you,” Zippo replied, still holding out hope for a log. “I can’t fly yet but I’m a fire dragon, so I like wood. I’m only two-hundred years old. The big ones can fly, though, and I will one day! But the big ones eat big animals and trees; I’m still growing.”

He slowly hopped forward and looked innocently up at the Kiriko. “I have a good feeling about you, though. You’re helping, so I’ll help you, Daniel will too. You want a fire, right?”

*** 

“I thought that he wanted a fire?” Tracker countered as he reached over to the log pile beside him and decided to try offering the strange dragon one. “He caught food but had no way to cook it, so I was trying to help him with that. It’s hard to understand what he wants; I don’t know the words he’s using.”

***

Zippo rose on his hind legs and plucked the wood out of his hand before happily breaking off a chunk and munching on it. “Oh, Daniel likes the cold, but he probably can’t make a fire without me,” he mumbled. “Here, let me show you what I can do!” 

Before the Kiriko could react, he bounced towards the fire pit and took a deep breath. Blowing out a pillar of flame, he watched the remaining kindling instantly ignite and the rest of the pile go up with it. “There you go! You can cook your food now!” 

***

“OK, I can’t stay out of this any longer, what the hell’s going on, Zippo?” Daniel asked.

***

“He thinks you want to eat the... Nice, you got a savage tree jupper! Oh, that’s gonna taste great!”

***

“Zippo...” 

***

Zippo focussed. “Oh, yeah. He wants to talk to you, but he can’t. I thought that’s why you wanted me here. He doesn’t know who you are, so I was explaining.”

***

Daniel dragged his hand over his face. “Yeah... It’s a him? What’s his name?”

***

Zippo looked up at the Kiriko. “What’s your name? Mine’s Zippo.”

***

“My name?” Tracker mumbled as he stared at the fire in awe. He’d never seen anything like it before; the stranger had not only been brought to them by dragons, but he was able to talk to them as well. Now, one was talking to him, and it wanted to know his name.  

“Tracker, everyone calls me Tracker,” he said eventually.

***

“That’s an awesome name! I like it!” Zippo looked at Daniel. “He’s called Tracker, he’s about as old as you and he seems pretty...” He tried to find the right word. “I think he thinks you’re a gift from the big guy. Like, they worship him, so you’re like a gift from the Gods. He’s pretty impressed that I am talking to him.” 

***

“Oh good.” Daniel got up and edged away from the fire so that he could be closer to them. Holding out his hand, he tried not to anticipate what the leathery dark skin of the Kiriko’s claw-like hand would feel like when he shook it. “I’m Daniel, and I’m gonna need all the help you can give me.”

***

“He’s happy to be here and says he’s gonna need your help to get home to his Iccantado,” Zippo translated. “He wants to shake your hand. It’s a gesture of peace and friendship.” 

*** 

Unsure what to do, Tracker decided to copy the stranger’s movements and held out his own hand. With his other, he pointed to himself and said, “I’m Tracker.” Pausing, he then pointed at the stranger and said, “You’re Daniel?” 

The name felt strange on his tongue, but at least he now had a name for the new face. It would make explaining things to the others much easier. “You’re looking for your Iccantado?” 

*** 

“He’s asking if you’re looking for your Iccantado,” Zippo translated.

*** 

Daniel took Tracker's claw in his hand and shook it. His skin was just as leathery as he’d imagined, but also as warm as Hisoka’s. Letting go, he nodded enthusiastically. “Yes! Yes, I am!”

***

He’s doing that head-shaking thing again, that means good, right? But there’s not been any Iccantado’s near the village. Maybe he’s from another village and his Iccantado ran away? But that’s not like them.

Turning to Zippo, Tracker asked, “Where did he lose them? Does he have anything that smells like them? I can find anything in the forest; I’m the best at hunting in the whole village.”

It’ll be easier to pass messages through the small dragon if he’s a familiar. I’ve never met a Summoner before, there’s so much I want to ask…but I should help him first. 

***

Zippo thought for a moment. “He’s... You know the big sea, right? Well, he’s on an island in the middle of it. Daniel was pulled here and we’re trying to figure out a way to make him powerful enough to get him back. Can you help him learn more about his magic?”

***

Daniel shuffled, hoping that Zippo wasn’t going on another tangent. The yearning for Hisoka was eating away at him again.

***

“You mean our ancestors who decided to sail the big sea found land out there? That’s wonderful! Stories about the big sea have been told to our young for generations now. What’s it like over there? How did he get here? Did that big dragon pull him here?” Tracker asked, his excited curiosity overtaking him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Daniel shifting from side to side. “Sorry, it’s just I have so many questions, and the others will too. We don’t normally use magic that much, but sometimes a powerful human is born, and we know that if a Kiriko has a child with them, then we can get an Iccantado who’s wicked powerful! Unfortunately, we don’t have one, but the chief might be able to help? I can ask him, and then I can help Daniel with whatever he says he needs to do?”

***

Zippo bounced; Tracker's excitement was infectious. “Yeah, they made it and it’s got huge metal buildings, and some are made out of stones too! They have this hard grey stuff called concrete everywhere and people use it to cover up the grass, so they don’t get mud on their feet. Some places have plants, but it’s nothing like here. The Kiriko that live there change their shape to look like humans so they don’t get hunted and they live in the forests. It’s sad, really, but the humans don’t know about magic - well, most of them - so I’m sure that you’ll all be able to teach Daniel so much! He’s new to having it and he’s never used it out in the open like he is now. It’s nice to see him all frosty! He doesn’t usually look like this.” 

A thought struck him. “Hey, Daniel, wanna drop the ice armour so Tracker can see what you really look like? He’s excited about you being here.”

***

“Erm...” Daniel tried to figure out what to do. If he dropped the ice, he wouldn’t look nearly as impressive, but Zippo seemed convinced he wasn’t gonna get hurt. “Sure.” 

He concentrated and felt the cool protective coating absorbing back into his skin. The heat of the fire immediately hit him, and he had to take a few steps back. The cloudless sky wasn’t helping, but he was back to his normal ‘human’ self. “Hope he’s not too disappointed.”

***

“He looks like a normal human now, so that ice was magic, not real ice?” Tracker asked as he looked Daniel over. “I thought he got frozen from being in the sky, and that’s why he wanted the fire. He makes ice? He can make it winter?”

***

Zippo chuckled. “No, he can’t make it winter - although he likes being cold -  I don’t think he’ll ever get that powerful, but yes, he can control ice, and by the looks of things,” he nodded to the stiff, frost-covered animal on the bench. “He’s figured out how to freeze things that try to eat him, too. I’m guessing the big dragon’s blue? He’ll be linked with his magic. I guess that’s why his hair went blue too, huh.” 

***

“Yes, the big blue dragon flew over and around us, and then he left Daniel here. Everyone hid inside, they were worried we’d angered him somehow,” Tracker explained. “I realised somebody needed to come out and find out what was happening, so I did. Now I’m here, talking with you. My family are watching us from the windows, like the rest of the village; they’re waiting for me to assure them it’s safe to come outside again.”

***

“Oh, Daniel’s totally safe as long as you don’t try to hurt or eat him. He doesn’t like it when people try to do that,” Zippo chirped. “That makes him sad and then he explodes and makes everyone wet and cold, and no one wants that. Do you think he’d be able to stay here while he’s learning how to get home?” 

Zippo saw Daniel. “I’m negotiating for you to stay with them. They’re lovely people.”

***

“They’re not people, Zippo,” Daniel pointed out. “They’re giant hairy-” 

***

“People. They think of themselves that way, so treat them that way. His family’s hiding inside because they’re scared of you, so look non-scary, OK?” Zippo ordered. “He’s the only one who’s brave enough to come out and make sure you weren’t going to kill them all. They aren’t gonna hurt you, you idiot.” 

“Anyway.” He turned back to Tracker. “Daniel says thanks and you’re all really nice. He’s not gonna hurt anyone - in fact, he was scared you’d hurt him. He’s basically a youngling here; he doesn’t know how to survive in this place.” 

***

“Nobody’s going to hurt somebody who can communicate with the dragons, but they might be confused. I should probably talk to the others. I have a small brother, so I’m used to having to deal with younglings.” Tracker tried his best to sound reassuring, even though he wasn’t sure how he’d do what they were asking. “I’m sure the Chief will agree that he can use the guest house; it’s not often that someone comes by, but sometimes people from other villages come to visit; it’s a nice house. He can make it cold if he wants; it’s the humid season, so it’s going to stay pretty hot while it’s light. When dark comes, the cold will return, so maybe that’ll be better for him?” 

He’s a real-life Summoner, in my village, and he has a pet dragon! If I’d just met you in the trees, nobody would believe me! I need to talk to the Chief; he’ll know what to do. Maybe the Storyteller will know some legend that might actually be about Summoner’s magic? Yeah, that’s it. Just keep them happy and then go and talk to the others.  

***

“Oh, that’ll be great!” Zippo bounced. “Thank you! Yeah, you can go and talk to your Chief about him. Don’t be worried if he’s all frosty when you come back.” He took in the beads of sweat that had already begun to form over Daniel’s brow. “He just doesn’t want to over-heat, that’s all. It’s a lot cooler where he comes from. Sometimes it even gets as cold as the tops of the mountains, and it snows!” 

***

OK, they’re on board, so I just need to go and explain everything. I can do this. He’s clearly just as afraid of us as we are of him. It’s hard to believe, but he’s completely lost out here. He really isn’t from the forests, but if we help him, maybe it’ll please the dragons.

“Don’t worry, I’ll explain that he needs to stay cold as he’s from a colder place, that’ll be easier for the others to understand. Well, I’ll tell the Chief everything you told me, but the younglings won’t get it,” Tracker explained and paused, realising that he was stalling. “I’m sure you understand, you’re much more at home here. Please let Daniel know he’s not going to be harmed, and I’m just sorting out a place he can stay while we work out how we can help him. I’m just going over to the large hut now.” He pointed to the biggest house across the clearing that made up the communal space. “That’s our Chief’s hut. I need to let him know what’s happened. You can both stay by the firepit, or not if it’s too hot, but stay in the clearing so that I can find you. I don’t want your friend to get lost.”

He let the ‘or frighten anyone’ remain unsaid, certain that the small dragon would get his meaning. 

***

“OK, you go have fun. I’ll let Daniel know everything,” Zippo agreed. “He’s really good at art, by the way, so if you need anything decorating, he’ll happily help your Chief out with that; he doesn’t like having nothing to do, and he’ll get sad thinking about his family if he’s left to his own devices. It’s not just his Iccantado that he’s lost. Oh, and expect another small green dragon to turn up at some point. He’s the only other one, though, and he’s called Benzo.”

*** 

Tracker nodded. “I’ll keep that in mind and warn the Chief to expect him. I’m not sure what tasks we can offer, but I’ll see what we can do to keep him busy. I’ll do my best not to leave him alone for too long.” He picked up another log and held it out. “While you wait, you can have this. I should ask for some food for him; what does he eat? I’ve never known a human to eat wood, they normally eat the fruit and roots we grow.”

***

“Oh, Daniel can eat anything that you can. He’ll love the tree jumper and I’m sure he’ll appreciate the other food too,” Zippo replied. “You go reassure everyone that you’re all safe - safer now that we’re here to help defend you all! We’ll be here when you’re back.” 

***

Daniel watched the Kiriko leave and, to his surprise, felt fear grip him again. He was alone, in the centre of a strange village on the Dark-fucking-Continent. Before he’d met Hisoka, he hadn’t even known this place existed.

“Zippo,” he whined. “Mind if I pick you up?”

***

Zippo trotted over to him and jumped, happy when Daniel caught him and held him against his chest. “You’re gonna be fine, and when you get back to Hisoka, you’re gonna be riding a big blue dragon and kicking everyone’s ass! He’s gonna be so impressed.” 

***

“Yeah...” Daniel looked around. There were faces in the windows, but no one was coming out to see him. He wanted to curl into a ball and hide, but there was no way he could do that here.

The tree jumper was beginning to defrost. “I suppose I should get this thing cooking?” There was a table beside them, fully equipped with knives and utensils. “It can’t be that different from a racoon.” 

*** 

In Illumi’s Barracks 

*** 

“So, we are agreed; Hisoka-san will pretend to be open to conversion to Victor's ideas but will not appear overly keen too quickly. I will position myself to become a general while acting as a supposedly ‘converted’ liaison for Meteor City, and Tony will continue to be himself,” Illumi summarised. “Machi will remain loyal to him and provide us with information from the maids as well as continuing to be his bodyguard. Is there anything that I have missed?” 

***

“We’re going to have a glorious battle,” Hisoka said from his spot on Illumi’s bed. Being close to his fiancé again felt wonderful, and he couldn’t wait for the fight. Even if he would have to throw the match. 

***

Machi sighed. “Yes, he knows, that was covered when he said he’d position himself to become the new general. Honestly, can you think with your big brain for a little bit?”

***

“I’m just happy,” Hisoka replied. “I think it’s a good plan; Victoria kicked all the other Spiders out, but she left you alone, right? So, she likely doesn’t think you’re a threat; why not do what you guys do best and infiltrate the maids? You’re invisible, so people will talk without care around you.”

***

“Thank you for the reminder about how to do my job,” Machi sneered; she was about to add a scathing insult when she paused and turned to Illumi instead, ignoring Hisoka for now. She couldn’t afford to let him wind her up; they were at a critical juncture, and she hoped he’d start taking it more seriously once he was more aware of the way Victor worked.  

“I’m sorry, I’m just worried about the others. The maids, well, they’re very scared of...everyone. I don’t know how much they’ll tell me, but I’m sure Tony can have plenty of errands that suddenly need me to head over to the main buildings more often. Is there anything, in particular, you need me to listen out for?” 

***

Tony blinked. They were all looking at him. “I’m sure I’ll think of a thousand and one when the time comes, but...” He squinted and tried to bring himself to want to punch Illumi in the face.  

He couldn’t.  

“ Why don’t I hate you?” 

***

“I would have thought that was obvious: Hisoka-san doesn’t hate me, and he has chosen you as part of his harem. Just as I do not hate you, you do not hate me. We each have many reasons to reject one another - you have produced the drugs that have caused numerous members of my family great hardship, for example, but I bare you no animosity,” Illumi explained. “It is how he works. If he is not concerned about something, the people around him will not be either.” 

***

“Well, fuck.” Tony stood up and paced across what little room was left in the tiny dorm.  

Out from one and under another. I’m never gonna be free, am I?  

“You better not get attached to anyone else I wanna kill, Hisoka. I had glorious plans of running off into the sunset with Queeny and saving her city. You aren’t allowed to balls that up, you hear me?” 

*** 

Hisoka blinked up at Tony. “Do you have a list? Just so we can get any awkwardness out of the way. I mean, I only really care about my family. If I’m doing anything passively that affects you, it’s not by choice, but I do like you, and I think I’d be sad if something bad happened to you.”

***

“Good to know. Oooh, actually, now that I think about it, there is someone you can add to the family...” Tony didn’t bother to look at Machi. “There’s this guy called Toshiro..."

***

“No, we’re not doing this,” Machi snapped. “You can’t just magic Toshiro into wanting to fuck you! That’s no better than what your brother’s been doing!”

***

“I feel like I’ve missed something,” Hisoka whispered to Illumi as he watched Machi square up to Tony and grab his shirt, pulling him down to meet her glare. Illumi nodded along with him.

***

“We’re better than that,” Machi hissed once she could look Tony in the eye. “You’re better than that!”

***

“Yes, Ma’am,” Tony squeaked. “No accidentally adopting Toshiro. Got it.” 

Fuck, you’re hot when you’re mad.

“And no using Hisoka to win bets.” 

***

“You told me you didn’t know who you were underneath your sister’s manipulation,” Machi continued, ignoring the stares coming from the bed behind her. “So, you can decide to be better than them, if you truly think Toshiro’s worthy of being saved, then he needs to prove that. Don’t give him shortcuts, and as much as I hate to defend the clown, we’re not using him. He’s his own person. You want him to care about you, then show him why he should. Show him you’re better than your brother. Show me… I need you to be better, please.”

***

“OK, we’re refining her position,” Illumi said, watching Tony straighten and become more serious than he’d ever seen him. “She’s in charge of you. Any major decisions that need to be made within your household - including those made by my Master - must be run past Machi first.”

***

“Yeah.” Tony’s voice cracked. Machi was staring determinedly at him, and an unfamiliar feeling of unease was settling in his stomach. He’d disappointed her. “Sorry.” 

***

“It’s OK, it’s not your fault,” Machi said softly before she pulled him into a tight hug. “You’re just following the terrible example you’ve been shown by your siblings. I’m not mad at you, I’m angrier with them. I know you're better underneath it all. You're just lost, and you need me to keep you on the straight and narrow.”

***

Illumi nodded, noting the way Tony clung to her. “I agree. Terrorists are extremely adept at understanding the difference between good and bad actions.” 

***

“She’s got a good handle on him,” Hisoka remarked as he watched Machi run her hand gently over Tony’s back and let him cling to her like he was holding onto a lifeline. There was something oddly vulnerable about him like this, and he was surprised at his lack of revulsion. How often had he clung to Hannibal the same way when he’d felt like his world was crumbling around him? 

***

“I know this isn’t your fault,” Machi repeated softly. “You said you needed me, this is what you meant, isn’t it? Only you couldn’t tell me, because you didn’t know the words. We’ll make them pay; I promise. They’re not going to get away with what they’ve done. We’re going to stop them, and you knew you couldn’t do it alone, that’s why you gathered us here, so let us help you. We need you to tell us what you know; all of it, even the things you’ve done you think will make me mad, OK? I’m not mad at you, I just need to understand my enemy, so I can make sure they’re properly punished for everything.”

***

“Why do you think I brought you here? I had to show you. You’ve lived here, you’ve seen everything; what do you think we need to do? I can’t say anything more than I’ve told you already,” Tony mumbled.  

His stomach was tying itself in knots. He hadn’t felt like this since he was a kid and his mother had caught him sneaking extra sweets into his lunch box. “They’re turning people into puppets, and they used me to do it. It’s how I think now... I can’t stop it. I... I can’t...” He didn’t know what to say. “I thought you’d understand. I mean, you killed the Kurta. The ends justify the means, that’s how it’s always been, but I promise, if you tell me what to do, I’ll do it.”

***

“I know what we did, but we haven’t done that since. Yeah, we’ve stolen things, and blown a few buildings up, but we did that so we could get justice for one of our own. We had to make Meteor City a haven for criminals, so they’d come back and then we could get justice,” Machi whispered. Her gut clenched when she remembered the day in the forest when they’d found Sarasa’s remains.  

“I’ll tell you later, privately. Not here… I promise I do understand but that doesn’t mean we have to keep doing it. We’ll use the lost causes - they accepted the risks by coming here - but Toshiro has to prove he’s worthy of saving. Desperate people do desperate things, if you’d been there, and seen what they did to her… I’m sorry, I can’t talk about this. I refuse to start crying in front of the clown, so let’s focus on the plan, OK? Hisoka’s here and he’ll protect you from your sister’s influence. He’s not going to take advantage of you, because then I’ll kick his ass in a way he won’t enjoy. Alright?”

***

“That sounds like you’re issuing him a challenge,” Tony said, filing away the ‘her’ for later. “Just so you know. You should probably threaten him with a boring time, instead of a fun one.” 

He kissed her gently on the lips. “Lock him in a padded cell with nothing but lectures from Victor to watch if you really wanna hit him where it hurts.” 

***

“You wouldn’t let her do that to me, would you?” Hisoka asked, subconsciously shifting closer to Illumi. 

***

“Only if you really pissed us off,” Tony assured. Straightening up, he took Machi by the hand and nodded at Illumi.  

“Don’t keep Hisoka too long. We’ll be back at the house when he’s ready to come home.” He squeezed Machi’s hand. “Come on, we've got an evil empire to undermine, and a king and queen to dethrone."

***

Hisoka stared at them before looking at Illumi, then back at Tony in confusion. “Wait, you’re leaving me here?”

*** 

“I’m sure that Gittarackur can be trusted to bring you back to the house,” Machi replied. “I mean, it’s not that hard to believe you’d be fawning over the new recruit with the strong aura, and besides I need to have a private chat with Tony. So, behave, and I won’t have to lock you in your room with those recorded lectures.”

***

“Do I have a curfew?” Hisoka asked, tentatively trying to find the new boundaries that had been drawn. “I mean, you said not to stay out too long, right?”

***

“I will return him in time for us all to be well rested,” Illumi assured. It was clear that boundaries were not something Tony understood. His Master required him to set the rules now, just as he had for him. He could do that. “And Machi will provide us with a timetable tomorrow. I will have a lot of training to do, so I am sure we will have time to spend together throughout the day.” 

***

“Bring him back before the evening meal, and it’ll be fine,” Machi decided, realising that Tony wasn’t going to be able to make the decision at the moment. Plus, that would give her plenty of time to sit him down and talk things through. “That’ll avoid any awkward questions, and I’ll see about that timetable for you. Tony’s trusting you, so don’t throw it back in his face, OK, Hisoka?”

*** 

Hisoka nodded meekly, this hadn’t gone the way he’d expected, but he wasn’t going to complain about the chance for more time alone with Illumi. “I’ll behave, I promise.”

***

“Good,” Machi replied with a smile, before turning to Tony and patting his arm. “Let’s give them some space, and I’ll make you something fun to drink once we’re back home. Sound good?” ***

“No alcohol, not now,” Tony said, shivering when Illumi changed back into Gittarackur, and then opened the door. The rush of fresh air was far more welcome than he’d expected. “Maybe some tea? Yeah, tea sounds good.”  

He looked over his shoulder and winked at Hisoka. “You boys have fun and try not to kill too many newbies. We need a few for the tournament.” 

*** 

“You know, killing some newbies sounds like a fun diversion,” Hisoka purred, once the others had left and they were alone. “What do you say? Should we explore and find somebody to play with?”

***

Illumi allowed Gittarackur’s mechanical grin to cross his face again and closed his eyes in glee. “That sounds... glorious . Let’s go slaughter the unworthy and make Hannibal proud.

*** 

“Yeah,” Hisoka agreed, bouncing to his feet. “We’ll leave the really fun ones alive for the tournament, but the rest can go. I like this idea, come on!” He held out his hand for Illumi to take. “It’s time to set out on a new hunt.”

***

Characters played by Catasterical in this chapter were:

Hannibal, Victor, Daniel, Phinks, Abaki, Lulu, Illumi/Gittarackur, Tony, Will, Zeller & Zippo

Characters played by themadnovelist in this chapter:

Natasha, Pariston, Leorio, Machi, Tracker, Tobias, Melissa, Seruul, Matthew, Hisoka, Jack, Chrollo & Chilton

Chapter Text

Victor looked around and examined the damage. Surprisingly, there was very little if you didn’t count the neat pile of bodies that had been placed outside by the dumpsters. They were six members down now, but they had lost far more in the past when one barracks had launched a raid against another. The startling thing about this was that the attack had been from within the barracks itself. Gittarackur had been busy.

“He left the stronger ones alive?” he asked, kicking a bloody can towards the trash.

***

“Apparently so,” Matthew agreed, watching his boss’s careful examination of the scene. “It’s just these six guys. I talked to a few of the others but they said that the new guy declared he was taking out the trash. Then, well, he started grabbing people and told them to wait outside. I think you can infer the rest.”

***

“I can. I’m surprised there isn’t more blood. Did they tell you how he attacked?” Victor mused. There was obvious splatter on the walls that the maids were already cleaning up, but the usual chaos and destruction weren’t present. This had been a methodical operation.

***

“Yes, they mentioned throwing weapons that got stuck in the victims. One of the guys who watched the whole thing said it looked like our new recruit pulled needles out of his body and threw them,” Matthew explained as he recounted what the survivors had told him earlier that morning. “To be honest, they mostly seemed uninterested in the whole thing. He was careful not to ruin anything; he’s as precise as an assassin, it’s impressive.”

***

“You don’t say.” Victor walked over to the bodies, flipping one off the pile and examining the tiny puncture wound to its forehead. He remembered how the Triad members had died, and the rumours that had circulated at the time. “What else do I need to know?”

***

“There was one more thing that everyone seemed to agree on, and that’s, well, that Hisoka appears to have taken an interest in Gittarackur,” Matthew added, hesitating slightly. “He was watching the whole thing with a creepy grin on his face. At least, that’s what they told me. Once he’d finished, Hisoka said something about looking forward to facing him in battle soon. Maybe he wants in on your tournament? He’s crazy for fighting, so that would make the most sense.”

***

“What a coincidence. We’ll have to keep an eye on the two of them,” Victor replied. “What’s your take on all of this?”

***

Matthew paused, then stood up straighter. It wasn’t often Victor asked for his opinion, but he wasn’t going to waste the opportunity.

“I think Gittarackur’s little display of power must have caught Hisoka’s attention. You did explain that Iccantados are extremely sensitive to Nen. Plus, I was able to pull his records from the Arena, as you requested, and there were notes on his file about how he’d stalk other fighters. There were some complaints from other residents about him watching them train.” He flicked through his research. “He likes to give people ratings; there was one guy, Kastro, who he’s noted as fighting twice. Which was a break from his pattern, so he might be angling to replace the old arena with your recruits. Maybe he was more receptive to your words than he let you think? It can’t be coincidental that he sought out the source of power that suddenly presented itself. He knows that if he wants to fight you, he has to earn it. Gittarackur’s strong, and not afraid to show it. It makes sense to me; he’s like catnip to a man like Hisoka Morow.”

***

“Gittarackur’s fought in the arena? I don’t remember seeing his name on Gardner’s records,” Victor replied, clenching the hand that was out of view into a fist.

I’m surrounded by sycophants and morons. Why can’t anyone answer a simple question without making it all about the damn Iccantado?  

“Or were you talking about Hisoka? We opened the arena in Glam Gas to attract him - something Tony’s not let me forget - I don’t care about him. I know all about Iccantados, no, I was asking you about Gittarackur. Where’s he from? What’s he done? What do you and your rats think about him?”

***

“Oh, well, there’s not much information about him anywhere. He’s not in the Arena records, he took the 287th Hunter Exam and made quite a name for himself afterwards,” Matthew paused. “But his name only shows up a handful of times before that. After that, it’s like he doesn’t exist. When he does show up, it’s always at border checkpoints and places which are heavily guarded, and then people show up dead not long after. As for my rats, well, they’ve been pretty persistent in following him around, but they don’t seem to want to get too close. I think he actually scares them, which I didn’t think was possible.”

***

“We appear to have found ourselves a contract killer. Let’s hope that Hisoka’s his target; that should shut Tony up for a few days, at least.” 

Sighing, Victor waved a maid over. “You can process the bodies now, my inspection’s complete.” He watched her shuffle away to tell the others and focussed on Matthew. “Where’s our new friend now?”

***

“He was last seen wandering the grounds; he seems particularly interested in the other barracks. I think we can expect more,” Matthew gestured to the bodies. “Of this. If his target is Hisoka, removing the weaker competition makes sense. Ensuring that only suitable, strong candidates enter the tournament, entices Hisoka to face him where he doesn’t have to worry about being caught. That’s pretty smart, actually.”

But who would have hired a hitman to kill Hisoka Morow? The list of people who’d be happy to see him dead must be a mile long at least. Please don’t ask me to find out who hired him. I’m more useful keeping an eye on the clockwork guy.

***

“Indeed,” Victor drawled. That much was obvious but it begged a rather important question. “I think it’s time for Tony to get in touch with his favourite reporter again. Freddie can find dirt on anyone and if she happens to turn up dead, then we know we’re dealing with people who have connections. Set it up. I’m going to talk to our new recruit in private. No doubt he’ll be expecting me; it would be remiss of me to disappoint him after such a performance.”

***

Matthew spared the pile of bodies another glance; the maids were discussing how best to remove them.

“I’ll go find him right away, and make sure he invites Freddie Lounds over as soon as possible.”

They’re going to be there all day, they haven’t got a damn clue.

Turning back to Victor, he added. “Should I tell him about the bodies? Or just that we need Freddie? I mean, Hisoka might try to eavesdrop, and we don’t want him warning Gittarackur that you’re suspicious, right?”

***

“Why would he warn the man that’s here to kill him that we know about it?” Victor replied, not bothering to hide his annoyance. “Discretion is why I hired you, so employ your brain for its intended purpose. I’m sure you can talk to someone away from other people.”

***

“Understood, I’ll go find Tony,” Matthew blurted out as he gave a hasty bow.

Yeah, because Hisoka’s completely normal by any definition of the word, he thought sourly as he left Victor watching the maid's attempts at cleaning up. Maybe next time you can watch your own dam recordings of his fights. He’s a freak; he gets disappointed when people don’t try hard enough to kill him.

***

Victor allowed his shoulders to relax. Matthew had an exceptionally useful ability, but sycophants were not his cup of tea. Victoria could talk to them all day, but the tedium of telling them exactly what he wanted them to do bored him.

“I suggest you get the sled from storage,” he said when he realised that the maids were going to try to lift the dead weight by hand. “It’s a wonderful invention. It allows you to shift large weights easily.”

Without stopping for a reaction, he left them to it. Middle-age technology aside, humans were only as strong as their weakest link, and Gittarackur clearly understood that. It was time for him to find out why he was really here; weeding out the chattel was one thing, but allowing his target to see him fight was another, and he was eager to discover what tricks the Hunter kept hidden up his sleeves.

***

Ten Minutes Later

***

Victor finally found Gittarackur doing push-ups in the middle of the track-and-field ring. He’d somehow piled the heaviest five weights on the top of his back and there was a smattering of recruits watching him from a safe distance. Each group was talking among itself, but the moment they felt his aura approach, they spread like the parting of the sea. 

Everyone reacted to him; everyone but Gittarackur.

***

Illumi made sure to maintain his pace right up to the point that two overly-polished shoes appeared in his peripheral vision. Gittarackur’s mechanical movements made it easy for him to continue his workout without breaking a sweat, but they also enabled him to ratchet his head around and meet Victor’s gaze without breaking his streak.

“Can I help you?”

***

Victor’s brows raised. He’d never seen anyone who could rearrange their spine like that and he took note of the ability for scrutiny at a later date. Shape-shifting was a definite possibility.

“I was hoping to have a word with you about your adventures last night.”

***

“Certainly. Could you remove the weights from my back?” Illumi asked, nodding over his shoulder. “Your followers found it amusing to challenge me but appeared to grow increasingly intimidated when I wasn’t affected. They gave up before they could complete the set.”

***

“How disappointing,” Victor replied, and smirked when the man agreed. He picked up the pile. “I’ll be sure to remind them to see their missions through to the end in the future.”

***

“That would be most appreciated.” Illumi turned his head back to the front and pushed himself to his feet. “They allow the unknown to intimidate them too easily.”

***

“I couldn’t agree more.” Victor stacked the weights beside them and dusted off his hands. “But speaking of missions, I’d like to talk to you about yours.”

***

Illumi’s face remained blank. “Very well, what would you like to know?”

***

On the Ridge Above the Track

***

“Hisoka,” Machi hissed, grabbing the man’s wrist tightly. “What did you do?”

***

“Nothing, I didn’t do anything,” Hisoka insisted. “It was his idea, not mine.”

***

“Start talking, or I’m going to snap your wrist,” Machi warned, not caring if he’d enjoy it. All that mattered was that they hadn’t jeopardised the plan.

***

Hisoka gave a quiet groan. “You know what talking like that does to me.” He paused when she shot him a glare. “I can’t help it; I really can’t. Let go before I get too distracted, and I’ll explain.”

***

“You’re insane,” Machi whispered, rolling her eyes even as she let go. “Now talk, before I change my mind.”

***

“Illu, he thought that it would make it more convincing if he took out anyone too easy for me to beat in the tournament,” Hisoka replied, rubbing his wrist. If he was lucky, her grip would even leave a bruise. “He only killed six people, just enough to get Victor’s attention. He needs to climb the ranks, right?”

***

“Yeah,” Machi agreed begrudgingly, watching Illumi’s body move like a clockwork automaton rather than a man. “Doesn’t that, you know…hurt? Like, when he did that, spinny thing?”

***

Hisoka nodded, suppressing his chuckles. “Of course it does, but he endures it. It’s how he shows me his devotion.”

***

“By hurting himself?” Machi baulked.

***

“No, it’s not like that,” Hisoka countered as he looked back out at the field. “I know his brother is with your friends, surely you’ve noticed how Zoldyck children seem oblivious to discomfort, right? I simply showed him that he was allowed to enjoy it, and he likes to show me his devotion by enduring the pain for me. How’s it any different from you being willing to die for the Spider?”

***

“You’re twisted, you know that, right? I don’t know what this weird hold you have on everyone is but you’re not turning Tony into that,” Machi growled, frowning when Hisoka held up a hand to quiet her. “What?” she snapped.

***

“I’m trying to listen,” Hisoka chided, smirking when she crossed her arms and huffed.

***

On the Track

***

“Yes, they hired me as their liaison,” Illumi repeated. “I am here to mediate between the elders of Meteor City and you. They wished for me to tell you that, despite what may have happened, they are still open to sending their convicts to you. I, however, would like to add that after hearing you speak and seeing the current quality of your recruits, you would not be up to fighting against any serious threat. Most, if not all of your members would fall before my hand, let alone the Troupes. I do not say that with malice, it is meant merely as an observation.”

***

Victor nodded. “An astute observation and one that if I didn’t know all the facts, I would agree with. I’m afraid, however, that you’ll have to trust that I know more about my people than you do, but I’m grateful that you freed up some space in the dorm rooms. You can tell the elders that we will accept their tribute and, I hope that it goes without saying that if you contact anyone else about this, we will kill you.”

***

Illumi smiled. “I would expect nothing less. I can understand why the elders wish to work with you; I feel the same way. I see the potential you have here but it will never shine without significant polish. Perhaps the influx of new blood can remind your people that there is strength in numbers. If they had come at me as a group, then I may have let them live.”

***

On the Ridge Above the Track

***

“Damnit, they’re too far away and there’s not enough cover to move,” Machi complained, watching the two men begin to walk the track. She turned to Hisoka, who was being uncharacteristically serious. “Don’t tell me you can still hear them?”

***

Hisoka nodded. “Use your Nen to enhance your hearing,” he said, not taking his eyes off their target.

***

Machi blinked. “What do you mean?”

***

“You have a dual affinity,” Hisoka replied matter-of-factly. “You should be able to do it better than I can. It’s like using Gyo, but instead of your eyes, focus your aura on your ears. You can cup your hand to your ear if it helps.”

***

“What? I’m a transmuter like you,” Machi insisted, falling silent when Hisoka finally turned to look at her. “OK, OK, I’ll try it. Just stop looking at me like that, it's creepy.”

***

“But I’m looking at you normally?” Hisoka queried.

***

“Not for you,” Machi deadpanned. “Normal for everyone else is not normal for you. Now stop it, I never thought I’d prefer you being your usual-perverted self, but apparently, I do.”

***

“Oh, well, maybe it’s because I’m not romantically interested in you any more,” Hisoka remarked, shrugging before he turned to look back through the branches towards the training fields. “I mean, you’re part of Danchou’s harem, so you’d never be mine.”

***

“OK,” Machi said, not sure how to react. “Somehow you putting it like that doesn’t feel as good as I thought it would. I’ve waited years for you to get the hint, and now you have, it’s...anticlimactic. I’m still mad at you, though, just for the record.”

***

Hisoka chuckled. “I know, and I don’t expect that to change anytime soon. Now, please let me focus, so I can relay what they’re saying.”

***

On the Track

***

“Words, while useful, mean very little to me,” Victor said. “You know how to flatter and influence, and you’ve made a lasting impression on my men, but so far you have yet to allow anyone but Hisoka to see you work.”

***

“Many of the men in the dormitory saw me too,” Illumi pointed out. “After they get over their fear, some may even remember a few details.”

***

“And how did Hisoka end up in your quarters?” Victor asked.

***

“Tony brought him to see me, then left him there. I am aware of his reputation and was tasked with entertaining him. I decided to kill two birds with one stone,” Illumi replied. “He left happy.”

***

Victor swung his cane. “You weren’t shocked to see him?”

***

“It wasn’t unexpected. I have seen the news and there was a statistical possibility that he would show up here,” Illumi replied. “We met during the Hunter exam so he is aware of some of my abilities. Unlike him, I don’t enjoy public displays of strength, however, I do recognise when they are required.”

***

“So you still wish to take part in the tournament?” Victor probed. Gittarackur’s responses were specific enough to sound convincing, but he’d been sure to avoid giving away any details.

***

“Of course. Testing oneself in the field is one thing, but the stamina required for a tournament is enticing, even for me. I believe Hisoka will be entering as well,” Illumi said. “Beating him has been a long-term dream of mine.”

***

On the Ridge Above the Track

***

“I didn’t know you two took the exam together, or is he making that bit up?” Machi asked.

***

“That bit's true. To be honest, most of what he’s telling Victor’s the truth. It took years before he’d let me see him in action,” Hisoka sighed. “But now I’m really looking forward to our match; it’s been too long since I got to spar with foreplay beforehand.”

***

“You’re really strange, you know that?” Machi stated. “I guess it’s because you’re that Iccantado thingie, but you better get a handle on it soon. Tony’s been puppetted enough for one lifetime. I don’t want you to take Victoria’s place. I don’t care what your fiancé does to me, if you do, then I will kill you.”

***

Hisoka smiled. “Now, now, do you have to tease me like that?”

***

“I’m not joking,” Machi warned. “All I care about is that Spider survives and Meteor City gets the recognition it deserves! Tony can make that happen if he breaks free. I won’t let you stand in the way of that, understand?”

***

“Perfectly, don’t worry,” Hisoka assured. “Besides, I still owe Danchou a debt; I’m sure helping you with your little Tony problem will help to clear that, right?”

***

Machi snorted. “What debt? Like Danchou would ever do you a favour.”

***

“He found Naomi,” Hisoka replied without looking at her.

***

“The dog?” Machi asked, not sure that she was understanding the significance. There was no way Will would willingly hand the dog over to Hannibal, or anyone affiliated with him. “At least make your story convincing like your boy toy over there.”

***

“No, my mother,” Hisoka deadpanned. “I always thought that traffickers got her, but my real father came and took her away. We think it was to keep her safe, but he couldn’t take me. I was left behind to wonder what was wrong with me, and why she stopped wanting me,” he sighed. “I know that you think you know me, Machi, but you don’t. You don’t have to trust me, but this is as personal for me as it is for you.”

***

Machi stared at him for a few brief seconds before bowing her head. She hadn’t expected him to be so forthright. He’d never spoken about his past to her before, but things were starting to click into place.

“I’m sorry.”

***

“You’ve nothing to be sorry for,” Hisoka assured. “Let’s focus on the task at hand, and then after that, I’ll try to figure out how to release whatever hold I have over your boyfriend.”

***

“He’s not my boyfriend!” Machi protested. “And yeah, we should stay on task.”

***

Hisoka smirked. “As you wish.”

***

Inside Tony’s Living Room

***

“You sure you don’t wanna try some?” Tony asked, offering Matthew the teapot again. “It’s so good. You wouldn’t think that jasmine would go with nettle, but it somehow makes sweet sweet flavour sensations explode in your mouth, and puts a smile on your face.” 

Matthew crossed his arms, “No? Fine, suit yourself. To what do I owe the pleasure of your company, Chief Creeper?”

***

“We need you to call up your reporter friend,” Matthew explained, now that Tony seemed to finally be willing to discuss business. “You still have Freddie Lounds’ contact details, right?”

***

“Of course! Have you seen her tits? They’re so small and pert.” Tony held out his hands, miming squeezing her chest. “They fit right in your hand and...” He frowned. “Sorry, where was I? Yeah, I’ve got her number, why?”

God, you’re fun to wind up. It’s too easy.

***

Matthew let out a put-upon sigh; he hated dealing with Tony. The man was the living definition of an overgrown child.

“Your brother wants to employ her services, to find out some information. We need her to investigate one of the new recruits, he’s hoping that she’d be willing to fill in some blanks for us. When can you get her to come here?”

***

“Gittarackur? Oh, hell yeah! That guy’s creepier than you, and that takes work. You’ve put a lot of effort into your act; we can’t have him overtaking you.” Tony bounced to his feet and clapped his hands. “Fuck yeah, let’s find out what the clockwork fucker’s been hiding! You’re a sneaky little genius, you know? Freddie’s gonna dig up so much shit on him. You know he was in the Hunter exam with Hisoka? I reckon he’s one of those freaky fanboys from the arena, how about you?”

***

“I think that there’s a connection between them, yes, and I was aware they took the exam together. It’s one of the few things I could find out about him,” Matthew replied stiffly, not sure how to react to the provocation. Victor had always told him to ignore Tony’s jibes, but it was getting harder by the second. “He’s not listed as a fighter at Heaven’s Arena, but it’s possible he watched Hisoka’s battles. He seems to know a lot about him, as well as clearly wanting to impress him. The question we need to know is why.”

***

“And that’s where Freddie comes in, yes, your logic’s flawless, Matty-boy.” Tony slapped him on the back and marched them both towards the door. “I’ll call her right away and I’ll be sure to let you know when she’s gonna arrive. In fact,” he tapped the tip of his nose and winked at Matthew. “If you’ll keep it between the two of us, I’ll let you be the one to give her the task. I like to see people making an effort, and you’re the weasliest of all weasels; Chilton can’t hold a light to you. Keep it up, I like seeing him squirm.”

***

“Chilton? He’s an idiot, but don’t worry, I can be as discreet as you need me to be,” Matthew assured. “Victor’s currently talking to the new guy; he wants to see if he’ll volunteer anything useful. Personally, I think it’s a pointless exercise, hence why we need Freddie.”

***

Tony laughed. “Yeah, I’m on board with that plan. Talking to that machine’s like trying to get logic out of a parrot. It’s nice to know that at least someone around here’s got a brain.”

Fuck, you’re so easy. No wonder I was bored before; I used to think you were smart! Victoria’s gonna pay for making me admire a worm like you .

He beamed and opened the door, patting Matthew on the shoulder again. “And if you play your cards right with Freddie, she might just give you a little something extra for the commission.” He winked. “She’ll do anything for a good story.”

***

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Matthew replied, trying to hide his revulsion at the idea of doing anything with Freddie Lounds. “Thank you for the tip, and if she plays her cards right, she’ll have the scoop of her career, I’m sure. I’ll let you get back to your,” he paused as he tried to remember what Tony had said he was drinking. “Your tea before it gets cold; nobody likes cold tea.”

***

“Too true! Thanks for reminding me,” Tony agreed. He waited until Matthew had stepped outside before he began to close the door. “I’ll message you as soon as I hear from Freddie, bye!”

“Fucking scummy bottom-feeding piece of shit,” he muttered once the door had clicked shut. “I’m gonna enjoy watching Machi stitch your feet onto your damned ears. As if he’d leave a paper trail for Freddie to find. Victor needs to come back to the 21st century if he thinks she’s gonna find anything on a professional killer, let alone a fucking Zoldyck.” He took a sip from his cup. “Fuck, the little shit was right. God, I hate it when that happens.”.

***

With the barrier of the door between them, Matthew let out the shudder he’d been holding in. Something about Tony always made his skin crawl. He couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was, but he liked to spend as little time with the man as possible.

I hope Victor knows what he’s doing, trusting that hack reporter over me. Well, hopefully, he’ll realise his mistake when she fails.

He stormed down the garden path, shoving his hands in his pockets while he tried to decide what to do next. Victor would either be with Gittarackur or Victoria. Neither prospect was particularly appealing; perhaps he could find Chilton and poke at him.

He really fell from grace after letting Will run away, he deserves what comes to him.

There was a quiet squeak from his right, and a familiar small shape suddenly zoomed through the grass. Stopping to crouch down, he tried to find the source of the noise.

“Bracken? That you?” he called. There was another squeak followed by more rustling and then the welcome sight of his Nen beast as the rat poked its head out of the grass. “There you are, where’s Bramble? Did you leave her watching the clockwork guy? Come on,” he tapped his leg. “Up, what’s got you so excited?” he asked when the rat bounded towards him and climbed his trouser leg before diving into his pocket. Resting a moment, it looked up and resumed its journey up his shirt before finally perching on his shoulder, and squeaking madly into his ear.

“OK! OK! Show me whatever it is that’s got you in such a tizzy,” he sighed. “I’ll follow but you’ll have to get down and run ahead.”

The rat let go of its grip on his shirt, zooming back down the way it came and dashed along the path. He had to jog to keep up, but to his surprise, it led him away from Victor’s house and towards the high-ranking members' barracks. The lingering stench of blood hit him first.

***

Hannibal hadn’t given the rat a second thought when he’d seen it approach his design. What had surprised him was the fact that it had merely sniffed it before running purposefully back into the compound. 

Ensuring that he was up-wind and well hidden among the trees, Hannibal plucked Tobias’s opera glasses from his pocket and held them to his eyes. The rat was back, but it wasn’t alone.

“It’s a small world, indeed. What are you going to do next, dear Matthew? You were wasted under Frederick; how quickly have you flourished without him, I wonder?”

***

“What the fuck?” Matthew exclaimed. The sight of a human body twisted into the shape of a bloody heart came into view and he was surprised to find that it was propped up on three sturdy branches, no doubt taken from the nearby forest. As he got closer, the air began to taste metallic. Looking around, he couldn’t see anything that resembled Gittarackur’s needles.

If it’s not the new guy, then who? Hisoka? But he’s not been left unattended since he got here; unless Gittarackur let him run off but the other guys in the dorm insisted Hisoka never left.

Bracken’s stricken squeaking as he ran around the base of one of the branches pulled him from his thoughts. If his beast was this distressed then whoever the display used to be, was clearly familiar.

“Come here,” he called. “Pocket, now,” he added with a click of his fingers. The animal stopped in its tracks, looked up at him and zoomed back over, eagerly climbing him to get to the safety of his pants pocket.

“Fuck, we’re going to need to unfurl the poor bastard to see who it was,” he sighed. “First the barracks, now this? Those poor maids are going to be scarred for life if they’ve not been already. I should find Victor; whoever did this is likely roaming the grounds.”

***

Hannibal watched Matthew grumble with interest. Clearly, the boy was a lost cause. He had no appreciation of artistic talent, nor the effort he’d put into his creation, but his display wasn’t for him. He was, however, extremely interested to see who he’d bring back with him.

The clouds were shifting above him, darkening as the time passed and he turned up the collar on his coat. He could wait. Hisoka would appear soon enough, and when he did, he’d see precisely how much he loved him. 

Blood dripped from his cheek, and he absently wiped it away. Tobias had put up a fight, but in the end, the woods had been his downfall. He’d mistakenly assumed that Hannibal would have been as out of place in there as he was, and he’d found out the hard way that you should never fight at a disadvantage against a more experienced foe. But he had honoured his effort, and whatever happened next, as long as Hisoka got to see it, his message would be understood. He’d be seen. He wouldn’t be left alone again.

***

Five Minutes Later

***

Illumi straightened when he felt an unfamiliar aura approaching. Turning his head backwards, he realised that he had felt it before, it had merely been overpowered by Victors.

He flicked to face forward, calculating how best to react. The air smelled of rain and it was clear that they wouldn’t be able to stay outside for long. Not if Victor wanted to keep his designer suit dry, at least. He did, however, have to explain his actions.

“I believe that your colleague wants your attention.” He didn’t mention the rat in his pocket; whether Victor observed it or not, his reaction would prove advantageous regardless.

***

Victor stopped. Who would be brave enough to approach him when he was clearly busy? Dragging his cane in the hard-packed dirt, he turned. 

Ah, that makes sense.

Gittarackur would most certainly be a useful man to have around; his senses were as sharp as his own, and his ability to turn his head on a swivel would mean that he could be a fantastic guard. The problem was that he was also clearly a highly skilled operative.

“Matthew, back so soon?”

***

“Yes,” Matthew replied once he came to a stop to catch his breath. His rat was wriggling about in his pocket in response to being so close to Gittarackur’s chilling aura. “After leaving Tony’s residence I was alerted by Bracken to something I felt needed to be brought to your attention. There’s been a murder, not like the barracks…they displayed the victim. We couldn’t sense anyone nearby, but they could be anywhere. Should I alert the front gates not to let anyone leave?”

***

Victor stilled. This couldn’t be a coincidence, but Gittarackur hadn’t reacted at all. “Yes. No one comes in and no one goes out. Send your rats to scout and take me to see it. If someone’s made me something, I should at least go and see it.”

***

“Of course, I’ll send a message immediately and take you to see it,” Matthew agreed as he tapped his leg to signal Bracken into action. Pulling out his phone, he typed a quick text to the guard he remembered was on gate duty. “It’s not that far from the main gates; whoever left it there is adept at covering their tracks. They left no trace I could track, but I’m sure my scouts will find them.”

***

“Now I understand why I was sent here,” Illumi said, remembering the way Daniel had inserted his way into conversations. He may not understand the need for small talk, but he was an adept mimic. “It is far more interesting in Sanctuary than at Hope. May I join you?”

***

On the Ridge Above the Track

***

We need to move. If that Nen beast finds us, then this is going to become pretty awkward.

“Machi,” Hisoka whispered as he grabbed her arm firmly. “You need to take me on a tour of the grounds.”

***

“Are you out of your mind? And let go of me,” Machi snapped. “Now is not the time for playing games.”

***

“I’m not playing, and yes now’s the perfect time for a tour,” Hisoka insisted, looking back at the track to make sure the others hadn’t left yet.

***

Machi stared, she was used to Hisoka acting weirdly, but this was something else.

“What happened to watching your boyfriend train and making heart eyes at him?”

***

“OK, firstly, he’s my fiancé, and secondly, you need to take me on a tour to where they’re going,” Hisoka explained, pointing towards the small group who were now heading away from their hiding place. “Something’s happened, and that young guy’s got Nen beasts. If they catch us here, then we’ll have a lot of explaining to do, which isn’t going to help the plan to win Victor over, is it?”

***

“Alright, alright,” Machi sighed, she hated that he was right but her feelings could wait until they’d dealt with the immediate issue. “If anyone asks, Tony sent me out with you to get you acclimated to where everything is. He’ll back us up if anyone questions it. Now come on, and behave.” She paused. “I don’t suppose you caught where they were heading, did you?”

***

“Near to the entrance,” Hisoka replied, following her out of the hedgerow they’d been using for cover. “Is there a shortcut we can take so it doesn’t look like we’ve been following them?”

***

“Actually, I think I know just the thing.” Machi brushed stray leaves and twigs from her uniform. “But you have to promise to be on your best behaviour.”

***

Hisoka chuckled, before plucking a small stick from Machi’s hair that she’d missed and delighting in the glare she gave him. “I promise, now lead the way. I’ve been hearing about a tea garden and neither of you has taken me there yet. That sounds like a good enough reason for me to want to explore, so let’s get going.”

***

“And here’s me thinking you’d want to see the multi-storey gym,” Machi snorted as she headed for the path. Hisoka followed closely behind.

***

By the Main Gates

***

“I see.” Victor tilted his head. Whoever had done this was certainly strong. Twisting a human the way they had wasn’t as easy as it looked. Victoria had tried it a few times before giving up in frustration. Mind you, her test subjects had been alive and it was patently clear that this one wasn’t. “It’s certainly creative.” The pool of blood had already gathered an assortment of overly interested insects, and flies were already investigating the corpse. “If messy.”

***

“Is it your anniversary?” Illumi asked. It was the most logical explanation he could think of for Gittarackur to say.

***

“No, Victoria has taste,” Victor replied. 

She’d have put on a private show for me.

“Whoever’s done this is twisted.”

***

“Why are you slowing down?” Machi hissed when Hisoka fell out of step beside her. From the look on his face, something had distracted him and she couldn’t afford for him to wander off, not now.

***

Hisoka looked around at the trees, he thought he’d felt something familiar, but now he was trying to find it, it wasn’t there.

“Sorry, I thought I heard something, must have been the wind,” he lied.

***

“Alright, now come on, I saw them going this way. So let’s continue this ‘tour’, shall we?” Machi grabbed him and dragged him forward. “Remember, I have to look like I can handle you. So stay close and don’t wander off.”

***

“Yes, Ma’am,” Hisoka teased, mimicking the way Tony had spoken to her the day before. The energy from the Nen lock on his collar pulsed again and he swallowed, allowing himself to be dragged down the path. Machi was putting on a show of pointing out various landmarks as if they really were conducting a tour, but he couldn’t focus. There was something tantalising in the air. “I smell blood.”

***

“And if you keep going down-” Machi paused to stare at Hisoka questioningly. “What do you mean, you can smell blood? Are you part shark now too?”

***

“No, don’t be silly, it doesn’t suit you,” Hisoka chided as he unconsciously rubbed at his neck. He thought he could hear Illumi’s voice up ahead, and the dull drawl of Victor LeForte. “I mean that I think somebody’s been murdered, and it wasn’t me or Illu- Gittarackur. We didn’t leave the barracks until he brought me back to Tony’s.”

***

“Then we should head back, and leave Victor to do his thing,” Machi began, but Hisoka was already heading closer to where the voices were coming from. Sighing, she rushed to catch up.

“I thought you were going to behave?” she hissed.

***

“I am, I just need to see it,” Hisoka said. His collar was still reacting, and he had to know why.

Master?

***

“I am merely pointing out that, given the muscle groups on display-” Illumi began. Matthew had challenged him about his knowledge of anatomy and it was not a fight he could lose in front of Victor, but the aura heading towards him was impossible to ignore.

“I wasn’t expecting to see you again so soon. Did you do this?” Illumi asked, offering his Master a plausible reason to examine Hannibal’s gift up close. “I was under the impression that Tony didn’t allow you out after your curfew?”

***

“He didn’t, and no, I didn’t,” Hisoka mumbled, inching closer to get a better look at the twisted body. “I was drawn by the smell,” he added when he caught Matthew's disbelieving glare. “It’s tantalising.”

***

“But he insists he’s not secretly part shark,” Machi sighed, coming to a stop beside Illumi. “He was in his room for the whole night after you brought him home, whatever you did to entertain him kept him on his best behaviour.”

***

“Hey! Do you have no respect for the dead?” Matthew snapped, stepping forward and pulling Hisoka’s hand back when he tried to touch the ‘sculpture’.

***

Hisoka stared blankly at Matthew, his mind registering what had just happened before he smirked. “Only those I respected when they walked amongst the living, why? Am I going to hurt its feelings if I touch the wrong spot? Last I checked, a dead body didn’t have any.”

***

“Agreed, however, I would suggest that you avoid getting dirty; you don’t know where it’s been or what it’s been laced with,” Victor warned. 

***

Hannibal’s heart raced. Hisoka had seen his gift; he’d connected and he’d felt his presence. His love had seen him, and he’d understood.

He was safe and he was loved. Together, they were stronger and he wasn’t going to let anyone keep them apart.

“Forever, mon cher, may not be long enough.”

He had to leave, but he’d be back, and when he returned, he wouldn’t leave without Hisoka by his side.

***

Master, you’re here. Illu-chan said you were coming for me.

“I guess you're right,” Hisoka conceded, deciding it was as good an opportunity as ever to show some willingness to follow Victor. Even acquiescing to a simple suggestion could help to build the foundation for his plan. The pulsing at the back of his neck started to fade, and he made a show of reluctantly moving back.

Where are you going? he wondered as he fought his instinctive need to look around for Hannibal. As much as it pained him, he had to pretend he wasn’t nearby. Are you going to follow me to Tony’s?

“I shouldn’t contaminate the crime scene either,” he added, ignoring Matthew’s glare. “Or force dear Machi to need to clean me off with a cold hose.”

***

“I wouldn’t put it past her to do that anyway,” Victor replied. “But we won’t be calling the police. There’s no need for them to pay us a visit when we can simply dispose of this distasteful prank ourselves. Rowdy Nen-users are nothing new here, although, I will give them points for creativity this time.”

He banged his cane. “Matthew, make sure this gets cleaned up before the storm hits. I wouldn’t want it to be outside during the downpour.”

***

“Right away, I’ll get the cleaning crew,” Matthew said as he snapped to attention. “Perhaps the maid should take Tony’s guest back to his house, so he doesn’t get tempted to cause any mischief?”

***

“Believe me, I’d love nothing more,” Machi said. “Come on, let’s get you back home, I think this has been enough excitement for one day.”

***

“If you ask me, Tony shouldn’t let him roam around off his leash,” Matthew sneered as he watched Hisoka move back to Machi’s side. “What? Did I hurt your feelings?” he mocked when Hisoka shot him a look.

***

“Woof,” Hisoka teased. “I should warn you my bark isn’t anywhere near as bad as my bite.”

***

Matthew shrugged. “A muzzle and a leash, then.”

***

“Don’t rise to it,” Machi warned, tugging on Hisoka’s arm. “We were just leaving, remember?”

***

Hisoka curled his hand into a fist and unfurled it a few times, before nodding. “Lead the way,” he said eventually, pulling his arm from her grip and turning on his heel.

***

“Sorry about that, he gets a bit excited at the sight of blood,” Machi explained. “I’ll get him back inside, he won’t cause any trouble.”

***

“It’s an understandable desire,” Illumi replied. “I am not offended. I am, however, interested in finding out who created this piece. They are skilled. If we can find them more appropriate materials, maybe we can ensure they are commissioned for their work next time?”

***

“You want to hire the guy who did this to make more people sculptures?” Matthew baulked, switching his attention from Hisoka’s retreating back to the clockwork man. “Where are you going to keep it? In your dorm room? Is it just clockwork in that skull of yours?”

***

Illumi frowned. “You don’t listen well, do you? I said more appropriate material.”

***

In Tony’s House

***

Tony heard footsteps approaching and decided to put himself into a winning pose before the door could burst open. He was starting to recognise the feeling of Hisoka drawing nearer and he propped his leg up, throwing his hand over his knee just in time to see his two favourite people stride around the corner.

He held up his delicate china cup and took a sip. “Fancy meeting you here. Care for some tea?”

***

“Yes, tea’s a great idea,” Machi declared as she closed the door behind them and watched Hisoka slink over to the couch, collapse onto it, grab a cushion and hug it against his chest. “I think he needs the good stuff; I don’t know what’s gotten into him, but he’s not being himself. Do we have any of the special teas? Or can you babysit while I go and find some?”

***

“You could always try asking him?” Tony suggested. 

He swivelled and took in Hisoka’s general air of doom and gloom. “What’s up, bud? What happened, and who do I need to kill?”

***

“Master’s upset,” Hisoka mumbled into the pillow. “I can’t do anything, he left me a present, but Victor’s having it taken down.”

***

“Somebody got murdered near the main gates, they were twisted into a sculpture. He’s been acting off ever since he saw it,” Machi added.

***

“It’ll be Tobias,” Hisoka interjected. “And it was a heart because he’s sad. He misses me.”

***

“Well, that’s romantic. Why’s Victor taking it down? That’s... He has no taste! If it’s Tobias then he deserves to be appreciated. That stuck-up prick was as posh as it comes and psychopathic to boot. Machi, do you think you could steal it away into my garden? Hisoka deserves a chance to admire his present.”

***

“I don’t know, Matthew was the one who found it and then he went straight to get your brother who ordered it taken down immediately,” Machi sighed. “I could try to run back over and see if they’ve moved it yet, but we’d need to explain why it vanished.”

***

“But Hannibal made him a heart to tell him how much he loves him,” Tony said, surging to his feet. “Fuck that. I’m gonna go out and claim it for my own. He can’t cut down something that I wanna keep. Unless...” He looked at Hisoka. “Do you want me to save it for you? I mean, it’s your present. He’s turned Tobias into a work of art for you. I’m sure seeing you cheered him up.”

***

“Can it go in the statue garden?” Hisoka asked without looking up; his heart ached. His Master was all alone again. “I think he’d like that.”

***

“Of course, it’s where all our works of art go and you can see it for as long as it lasts. The birds will like it too,” Tony said. “He’s letting you know he’s here for you, Hisoka. Chin up, he’s a big guy who made you a very impressive work of art, we’re not letting that gesture go to waste.”

***

“But I don’t know how to stop him feeling sad,” Hisoka sighed.

***

“And that’s OK, sometimes people need to feel sad, but if we accept the gift he’s given you, he’ll know you still want him. Surely that’ll make him happy again?” Machi suggested.

***

“Of course I still want him, he’s my Master. I just don’t like it when he’s sad; he’s lonely without me. Nobody ever tried to understand him before,” Hisoka mumbled. “No one looked past the macabre, but I did…and he’s here to take me home. I felt him, he was nearby, I know he was.”

***

Machi moved to kneel beside the sofa, it was strange seeing Hisoka so open and vulnerable while he was awake. She didn’t know why, but she couldn’t help her urge to try and comfort him.

“Is that why you suddenly got all weird?” she asked gently. “When we were outside?”

***

“I felt him,” Hisoka insisted, remembering the way the Nen in his collar had flared. It was dormant again, and a hollow pit had opened in his chest. “Now I can’t, and it’s all empty. I don’t like it.”

***

Is that because you’re an Iccantado? Hannibal’s an expert at In, one of the best I’ve ever seen. He can’t be found unless he wants to be, so how did you sense him?

“You’re missing somebody you love,” Machi soothed. “It’s natural, and you’ll get to see him again soon. We just need your help to stop Victor, and then we’ll make sure you get to see him again.”

Or is something about that collar? You said it can’t be removed by anyone but Hannibal. Does it act like a compass to let you know he’s nearby?

“Won’t we, Tony?”

***

“Yep, right after I save a perishable work of art.” Tony ran for the door. “I’ll be back in a bit! Love you all, especially the one with the pink hair!”

He blew Machi a kiss, opened the door and set off at a sprint to the front gate. There was no way he was missing getting to see something this disgusting. And if it was Tobias, the irony would be worth having to glitter-bomb half the compound for.

***

“He really likes you,” Hisoka said once the door slammed closed. “He’s like a little kid with a crush, it’s kinda cute.”

***

“Don’t start, and stop deflecting,” Machi replied, poking his leg. “I’m trying to be nice to you, don’t make me change my mind.”

***

“I’m not starting anything, just pointing out the obvious. You need to stop hesitating to take what you want,” Hisoka continued. “It’s like with Danchou, but not like with Danchou because he doesn’t like girls, but Tony definitely does.”

***

Machi sighed and moved to lean against the sofa. “And what does that make you? Cupid?”

***

“Of course not, I don’t have a bow and arrow,” Hisoka countered, managing a small smile.

***

“Maybe we should get you one? Can you actually shoot an arrow, though? I know you’re crazy accurate with your cards, but do you think you could get Victor from across the arena? I’m sure if we asked nicely, Tony would get you a Robin Hood costume to go with it,” Machi teased.

***

“I’ll try, on one condition,” Hisoka decided. “Tony has to be Little John, and you have to be Maid Marion.”

***

“I’ve changed my mind,” Machi groaned, getting to her feet. “No giving ranged weapons to the crazy Iccantado. Now, while we wait for Tony to play art rescue, how about I make us both some tea? Then you can finish telling me about this debt you owe Danchou. Think of it as a trust-building exercise.”

***

In the Kiriko Village

***

Daniel looked around. The village was clearly quieter than usual, but there were still Kiriko’s wandering around, curiously glancing at him while Tracker took him on his ‘tour’. To his surprise, Tracker’s little brother - who was, apparently, called Sprinter - had joined him and made fast friends with Zippo. Zippo had instantly jumped into his arms and snuggled against the fur of his chest.

Now, they were nearing the farms and the alien smell of fresh food, soil and manure was filling the air. He was doing his best not to cover his nose.

“You really do like vegetables here, don’t you?”

***

“He says ‘You really do like vegetables here, don’t you?’ Zippo translated. The warm, fuzzy boy was giggling and the vibrations felt great against his back.

***

“We try to live with the land, growing vegetables keeps both the ground and us healthy,” Tracker explained, ruffling the tuft of fur on his brother’s head. “It also means we don’t have to venture into the depths of the jungle too often; there are a lot of dangerous creatures in there.”

***

“Yeah, but I’m still faster!” Sprinter chimed in.

***

“Yeah, you are! You’re super speedy,” Zippo agreed before translating for Daniel. “They use it to keep themselves and the land healthy and it means they don’t have to hunt too far into the jungle.”

***

Daniel snorted. “Why not just breed cows or chickens? Chickens are tiny.”

***

“He says why not breed cows or chickens?” Zippo said, craning his neck until the boy scratched under his chin. His claws were perfect for catching the awkward itches.

***

Sprinter grinned down at the small dragon. “Because we have cattle who can help us farm. I don’t think we have those other things.”

***

“We used to keep chickens but they attracted other creatures we prefer to avoid. You wouldn’t remember, it was when mom and dad were kids,” Tracker advised. “There are some birds who nest near the fishing grounds, occasionally we harvest a few eggs, they lay so many that they don’t notice. There are actually snakes that like to steal eggs, and we hunt them. The skin’s useful for crafting, too.”

***

“And they taste good!” Sprinter bounced. “Does Daniel know that’s what you had for breakfast? What does he normally eat? Does he not like vegetables?”

***

“Sprinter,” Tracker warned. “What did we say when you asked if you could stay with us?”

***

“Not to bother our guest, but I just want to know! The other kids will ask me,” Sprinter whined.

***

“Oh, Daniel’s happy to eat any meat, he’s not picky,” Zippo giggled. “And you can ask him questions, he likes to talk to people. If it’s too quiet, he gets worried.”

He heard Daniel cough. “Oh, he says they have cattle and they get eggs from the birds nearby. They used to have chickens but they brought in the predators and they got sick of trying to stop them from eating them in the night.”

***

“What kind of cattle? Can we go see them? Not that I don’t like plants - and don’t you dare tell them this - but these ones are kinda dull,” Daniel replied.

***

“He says can we go see the cattle? He’s interested in learning more about the village and he likes you,” Zippo added for the little one’s benefit. “You can lead the way if you want.”

***

“See! The dragon said it’s OK.” Sprinter bounced with glee, being careful not to jostle Zippo. “Can I show him? Please?”

***

Tracker glanced at Daniel, then back at his brother. He wasn’t sure how Daniel would react, but he wanted to know about them and how they lived. If he was going to be staying with them for a while, then it was best to get any awkwardness out of the way.

“Alright,” he nodded. “But don’t go too far ahead, Daniel needs Zippo close by so he can communicate with us, remember? They don’t speak our tongue in his home any more.”

***

“I’ll stay close, don’t worry,” Sprinter replied, jiggling on the spot before dashing ahead then remembering his promise, and waiting for the others to catch up. He was happy to hear Daniel laugh when they did, and he grinned toothily before leading them to where the cattle would be working. “He’s not going to be upset that they look like him, is he?” he whispered to Zippo.

***

“Probably, but it’s OK. He hasn’t had a happy life and as long as he sees them smiling, I think he’ll be fine. He lives with people that eat people, so it’s not the first time. And it’s OK if he’s not happy with it because you live here, not him. You can eat people, it’s fine. If he looks sad, you can put me down and hug him. Just remember he’ll be cold because of the ice,” Zippo assured. “It’s OK for us to disagree as long as we’re nice to each other.”

***

Sprinter nodded, he thought he understood. The Chief had always said the dragons were wise, and Zippo certainly seemed to be, even if he claimed to still be a youngling himself.

“I’ll be nice,” he said cheerfully. “Tracker can tell you, I’m really nice!”

***

Zippo nodded. “I believe you.”

He peered over Sprinter’s shoulder and said, “The youngling says, “Don’t worry, I’m nice.”

***

“You can tell him that I think he’s very nice, his brother too. Everyone here’s been very good,” Daniel replied, wondering why that was even a question and when he’d started to speak like a five-year-old.

***

“Daniel says that he likes both of you and that he’s looking forward to seeing where you’re taking him,” Zippo translated.

***

“It’s not often we get visitors, and it’s unheard of to get visitors like you. Once you return home, I don’t think anything will be quite the same,” Tracker said. “The houses where our cattle live aren’t much further; we find they’re happiest having their own space. They help us to work the fields, and we provide them with food and shelter. It’s an arrangement that benefits everyone. Sprinter’s just excited to meet a dragon and his Summoner. After this, I’m sure all the other kids are going to want to be his friend.”

***

Daniel heard Zippo laugh and looked between them. “What did I miss? What’s going on?”

***

“He says that after this, all the kids are going to want to meet us,” Zippo explained, hopping up onto Sprinter’s broad shoulder and bouncing in time to the youngling’s steps. “You’re going to be a superstar!”

***

“Oh...yay, I can’t wait...” Tracker was fine and his kid-brother was sweet, but Daniel really wasn’t good with swarms of tiny- “Woah, that’s a lot of houses. Oh, shit. He said they have humans here.”

***

“Yup! They live in them and help them with the farming,” Zippo replied.

***

“But they call them cattle?” Daniel asked, not really wanting to hear the answer. He already knew where this was going.

***

Zippo nodded. “Yup.”

***

“Why didn’t Hannibal get sent here?” Daniel groaned. “Why’d it have to be me? Please tell me I wasn’t eating people last night.”

***

“Nope, that was a snake. They get really big over here!” Zippo enthused.

***

They rounded a corner and Daniel stopped in his tracks. It was like he’d walked into a different world. People were milling everywhere, carrying supplies in woven baskets and walking around as if they didn’t have a care in the world. The women were all topless, but each person was wearing a short grass skirt and every one of them had some kind of necklace, bracelet or head-dressing on. Flowers seemed to be a thing here.

“OK, this is a new level of weird.”

***

“He’s very happy that they all look so happy,” Zippo said, deciding direct translation wasn’t needed right now.

***

“We do our best to make sure they’re comfortable,” Tracker continued as he gestured to one of the houses. “The huts we build for them, we try to make sure they retain the heat more than ours. After all, they don’t have fur, but the fur we shed in the warm season we use to make cushions for everyone. We like to waste as little as possible here. We make clothes from inedible grasses that grow along the river, and shoes from the snake scales to protect their feet. They like flowers, and it helps us tell them apart when they wear them. You could almost consider them a village within our own village.”

***

“We share with them,” Sprinter added. “But they don’t talk to us, not like Daniel.”

***

“What my brother means is that they tend to keep to themselves unless we talk to them first,” Tracker explained. “It’s always been like that since before we were born, it’s just how things are here. We’ve not been blessed with an Iccantado, but we hope we will eventually.”

***

“They make them houses that keep in the heat in winter, help them make clothes and the ones that want them, get shoes made from skins, but they don’t talk to the Kiriko like you do,” Zippo translated. 

***

“Well, no shit, they eat them. Why aren’t they trying to get away?” Daniel asked. He couldn’t understand why the people were milling around so peacefully.

***

“Where would they go? This is their life and I don’t think they eat a lot of them, not like Hannibal. They need them to make Iccantados, so they like to keep them happy and look after them. They’re more like farm animals; you don’t eat more than you have to otherwise you’ve got no more left,” Zippo explained. “They don’t like to waste stuff.”

***

“They. Kill. Them,” Daniel repeated.

***

Zippo sighed. “OK, he’s stuck on the ‘you kill them for food’ part and he’s confused about why they don’t run away. I pointed out that they have nowhere to go and you’re really nice to them, but he’s still a little stuck. It’s a human thing. I think he’ll need you to explain. Maybe we can go and meet them?”

***

“I knew he’d be upset,” Sprinter sighed dejectedly. “Now he won’t be our friend any more.”

***

Tracker knelt down in front of his brother, placing his paw on Sprinter’s shoulder.

“He’s not mad, he just doesn’t understand how life is here because he’s from across the Big Sea. They don’t have the same predators over there, so they live very differently. We just need to help him understand,” he said gently, choosing his words carefully. Splinter was a bit young to hear the whole truth, and Tracker wasn’t particularly surprised by Daniel’s reaction. Still, the Chief had said to show Daniel anything he wanted to see, so if he wanted to talk to one of the cattle then he’d find one who wouldn’t shy away at his approach. “They don’t talk to us, I know, but they will stop and chat if we talk first. You and I understand why they stay, but he needs to hear it from them.”

***

“Like when mom said I have to say sorry myself, and you’re not allowed to do it for me?” Splinter asked uncertainly.

***

“Yes, it’s exactly like that,” Tracker agreed with a chuckle. “So, you want to help me find him a nice one to talk to?”

***

Sprinter shook his head. “No, you should pick one, you’re bigger, and you know more stuff than me.”

***

“Alright,” Tracker agreed, patting Sprinter’s shoulder before standing back up. “I’ll find Daniel one he can talk to, and hopefully that’ll help smooth things over. Zippo, can you check with Daniel that he’d be willing to talk to them?”

***

“Oh, he is, he’s great at talking to people and he might be able to help you teach them new things! He likes making stuff. Oooh, maybe you can find the one that makes those baskets and he can teach them how he makes his stuff? Then they can teach him how to make baskets!” Zippo asked before realising that he had to translate. “One second.”

He hopped over to the shoulder that was closest to Daniel. “You need to reassure the little one that you still like them. He’s worried that you don’t anymore. They really do look after their humans, it’s a lot nicer here than in a lot of other villages. Some keep them in pens and everything. These guys are really nice and I don’t want Sprinter to cry.”

***

“Oh, fuck, I can’t have crying kids be the first thing they see.” Daniel bent down and held his arms open for a hug, smiling and nodding in the kid's direction. “It’s OK, I like you.”

***

Sprinter stared at Daniel in confusion and looked up to his brother for guidance, when Tracker nodded, he surged forward and threw himself at Daniel.

“Please still be our friend, we like you!”

***

Daniel had no idea what the kid had said. It sounded more like a series of growls to him, but it was clear he was upset. He took a deep breath, dismissed his ice shield, and wrapped the monster in his arms.

“It’s OK,” he assured, rocking him from side to side and stroking his fur. It was silky smooth but unbelievably dense and he had no idea how they coped with the heat. “I like you.” His shoulders were already as broad as his, but he was half his size. This was easily the most bizarre experience of his life, but when the boy tightened his hold, he felt the shield he’d been holding around his heart crack. Emotions he hadn’t allowed himself to even acknowledge surged to the surface and he realised he was on the verge of tears himself. His voice cracked. “I promise. Everything’s going to be OK, we just need to keep going forward.” Faces flashed across his mind. Children huddled beside dumpsters, teachers chastising him for not paying attention, lonely old men begging strangers for food... “I’m not gonna leave.”

***

Zippo bounced up Tracker's back until he was perched on his shoulder. “Your brother gives good hugs,” he whispered. “Daniel’s OK. I think he’s remembering hugging his friends back home. He’s your friend for life now.”

***

He couldn’t understand Daniel’s words, but Sprinter held on anyway. The way Daniel ran his hand over his fur was nice, and he felt safe.

***

“Sprinter’s going to miss you when you go back home,” Tracker said softly; he didn’t want to disturb the moment. Some things, it appeared, were universal even across language barriers. “But he’ll be OK, as long as Daniel leaves happy. Now, I should work out who would be most willing to talk to him. I think it’s better that he hears it from them rather than us, but you’ll still need to translate. We should give them a moment though, he’s always wanted to meet an Iccantado so getting to meet you both is the closest he’s ever gotten,” he chuckled. “There’s a basket weaver just across the path if you still think that’s the best idea?”

***

“He’s just guaranteed that we’re coming back, and that we’ll bring an Iccantado and a whole bunch more humans with us,” Zippo chuckled. He watched Daniel pick the youngling up and hold him against his hip. “I honestly don’t think we’re going to need to plan anything. All we have to do is watch them figure it out.”

***

Daniel managed to blink away his tears and grin, before pointing his free hand towards the field and pulling an overly-exaggerated thinking face. “Should we go over there?” he asked and pantomimed not knowing so that the kid would get that he was asking a question. He then gestured to the two of them and pointed again. “You want to go talk to people?”

***

“Talk to them, talk to them!” Sprinter cheered in delight, clapping his hands and wrapping his legs carefully around Daniel. He felt like he was being carried by Tracker, except Daniel wasn’t fuzzy.

***

Daniel laughed and set off in the direction the kid had pointed. “This way?”

***

“Looks like we’re on the move,” Zippo said. “He’s asking if he should go that way, let’s see what your brother does. This is fun! Who needs words when you have hands?”

***

Tracker chuckled. “He always had a way of making himself understood, even before he could talk. We can follow them and make sure they don’t get into any trouble.”

***

“Yeah! This way, this way! Then we can talk to them, and you’ll see they’re happy,” Sprinter cheered, nodding and continuing to point. “They like to make stuff, and maybe they’ll make you some stuff too.”

***

“OK, I’m moving,” Daniel laughed, setting off at a jog in the direction his new best friend wanted. He heard Zippo cheering from behind him and realised that he’d forgotten the others were even there. The kid had somehow made everything real and he couldn’t bring himself to see another frown on his face. “Let’s go see your friends.”

***

“I still don’t know what you’re saying, but you sound happy, so that’s good,” Sprinter decided. He was looking for the weaver’s hut; he was sure the dragon had mentioned Daniel liked making things with his hands. Maybe he liked weaving? 

“We should go there,” he decided, tapping Daniel’s shoulder and pointing to a large bale of drying grass next to a small pile of baskets. “They make stuff! You’d like them.”

***

“To the pile of leaves!” Daniel declared, deciding to handle him like one of the street kids. “The next great adventure awaits!” He switched direction and jogged towards the humans, waving in greeting.

***

“Apparently we’re going to make new friends,” Zippo chuckled. “And this is an adventure.”

***

“Does Daniel have a smaller brother too?” Tracker asked as he watched the two suddenly veer off and move towards a small group of cattle who were working on baskets. “He's great with Sprinter and he can be a handful at times. I was worried he’d be an annoyance when he showed up this morning, but I think he’s helped keep Daniel calmer. What do you think?”

***

“No brothers or sisters, but when his parents kicked him out of the tribe to live in their version of a jungle, he would help the other younglings he found there,” Zippo explained. “He would grumble about it but he’d help them every day and defend them when no one else would. He’d make houses for them and toys and he’d find them food whenever they needed it. I think he secretly likes them but they make him feel things. Back then, he didn’t like feeling sad things, so he pretended that he didn’t like them.”

***

Tracker paused to watch when Daniel put Sprinter down, so he could bounce around and explain to the cattle why they were there.

“Well, I don’t quite understand why anyone would kick somebody like him out,” he replied. “I mean, he’s a Summoner and he has an Iccantado. Do they not value them over the Big Sea? Iccantados are proud, strong and fierce fighters, they protect their villages from threats and keep the people safe. There’s a legend that they can tame even the fiercest dragons, but I think that bit is just a story for kids. Sprinter always loved it though, it’s why he loves Iccantados so much, even though he’s never seen one.”

***

“This is Daniel, he’s come to visit us from far away!” Sprinter exclaimed, hopping around the basket weavers excitedly. “He wanted to come to say hello and ask you if you like living here. Only, he can’t use our words, so I don’t know how he’s going to do that.”

***

“Hi.” Daniel waved again when the people looked at him. “I like your baskets.” He mined weaving. “How do you make them?”

***

“Iccantados can’t tame us, but their Summoners can,” Zippo whispered, then launched himself to the floor, flapping madly but not managing to take flight. He landed with a thud and a puff of dust but ignored it and trotted towards his friend. 

“Looks like I’m up!” He grinned at Sprinter. “He says he likes their baskets and he’d like to know how they make them.”

***

“It’s OK, the dragon’s friendly,” Tracker added once he caught up and saw the way the cattle had frozen up. “He can help Daniel understand what you say, and he’ll help you to understand him. I’m sorry if he startled you.”

***

“Yeah! Zippo’s my friend!” Sprinter agreed, quickly dashing around the woman to scoop the dragon up in his arms again. “See? He’s friendly!”

***

“He doesn’t bite?” Petal asked, leaning closer to get a better look.

***

“I don’t think so,” Sprinter replied, smiling happily and sitting down beside the half-finished basket. “But Daniel wants to know about your baskets.” He pointed at the pile on his left.

***

“We gather the tall grass, dry it, and then we plait it together to make it thicker. Then we make frames using reeds, and after that, we wrap the grass strands around it,” she explained, pointing to the exposed reed frame, and picking up some of the plaited grass, so the stranger could see it. “Does he want to hold it?”

***

Sprinter grinned. “I think that’s your cue, Zippo,” he exclaimed happily.

***

“Yep!” Zippo agreed. “She wants to know if you want to try it. You plait the grass in between the sticks that taste like ponds. It seems simple enough, just don’t try to eat them, they’re yucky.”

***

“Good to know,” Daniel replied. He accepted the basket and mimed weaving it together to the lady. “Like this?”

***

“Like that,” She nodded encouragingly. “Here, take these,” she held out some of the grass for him to use.

***

“Daniel likes to make things,” Sprinter said as he watched Daniel working the grass around the basket frame. “What’s your name? I’m Sprinter, and that’s my big brother Tracker! We’re showing Daniel around the village and he wanted to meet some of you because you look like him.”

***

“Me?” she asked in surprise.

***

“Yeah,” Sprinter agreed, nodding along. “Daniel will want to know what to call you, so what do the others call you?”

***

“Petal,” Petal said eventually.

***

Sprinter looked over at Daniel, who was focusing on the basket. “She’s called Petal, I thought you’d want to know.”

***

“The lady’s called Petal, Sprinter wants you to know. I think he’s trying to make friends,” Zippo explained. “He’s not spoken to her before.”

***

“That’s good, tell him making friends is good and you can tell her that she has a very beautiful name and that I’m grateful she’s being so kind to me,” Daniel replied. “She can let me know if I’m doing anything wrong. I want to do a good job.”

***

“Alright.” Zippo took a deep breath. “Petal, Daniel thinks your name’s beautiful and you can correct him if he’s making mistakes. He enjoys learning. Sprinter, he says that it’s great you’re making new friends and that talking to new people is good, so keep it up. He’s proud of you for being brave.”

***

“Daniel’s really nice, so you can talk to him about anything you want! The Chief said he’s a special guest so we have to show him all around,” Sprinter explained, throwing his arm out to the sides. “He won’t hurt you, so you don’t need to be afraid, OK? Be brave like me!”

***

Petal smiled shyly, she wasn’t used to the Kiriko coming to talk to her while she worked, but the little one was pretty cute.

“I don’t mind,” she said. “But could you let him know he doesn’t have to be so careful, the strands are stronger than they look. I can tell him about living here if you want, but I don’t know what to tell him. I don’t want to waste his time.”

***

“He wants to know that you’re happy here because he doesn’t understand why you don’t leave the village,” Tracker said as he joined the others on the floor. “He’s from a very different place, where cattle and Kiriko don’t live together like this. So he wants to learn about how we live,” he invented before turning to Zippo. “Does Daniel have any questions for her? He can ask her anything he wants.”

***

“Yeah.” Zippo jumped down from Sprinter and bounced off a pile of baskets to get up on Tracker’s shoulder. “He’ll want to know why you eat them and why they’re OK with it, but I don’t know if you should ask her that,” he whispered. “You’re not like the tribes I’m used to.”

“Oh, Daniel, she says you don’t have to be so gentle, the strands will hold.” Daniel nodded and pushed down harder, securing the leaves against each other and Petal smiled in approval. “Yeah, like that.”

***

“It’s OK, I can understand you,” Petal told Zippo as she grabbed another basket frame, and began weaving a new one while Daniel continued working on the one he’d taken over. “You can tell your friend this. I was born in this village, like my parents and their parents and even their parents. Out in the jungle, we’re prey animals; if it weren’t for the Kiriko, then we’d just be eaten by something else. I don’t know about you, but given the choice between slowly being swallowed alive and given sleeping medicine to go to the deep sleep, I think I prefer it here. Our children don’t get picked off by predators, we’re free to choose our mates, and we share in the farm work. Besides, they only serve us at special banquets, only a few times a year. I know it might be my turn one day, but it’s worth it to not have to worry about predators and if I get picked, well, I’ll be asleep so it won’t hurt. I’ll become part of them.” She paused and pointed at Tracker. “In return, they’ll protect the rest of my family. That’s not a bad trade, right?”

***

“I don’t think so, no. It seems like you all have a nice life here. Where Daniel lives, there aren’t any predators that come after them, so the - they call themselves humans - the humans don’t understand being OK with dying. I mean, I do, I’m a small dragon, but it’s hard for him to understand. I’ll explain it to him, though. Don’t be surprised if he looks like his mind’s broken for a while. He does that a lot. He’s smart but very simple.”

Zippo coughed. “OK, she said that out in the jungle, everything eats them, but here they only get eaten on festivals and then only one or two. They keep their little ones safe, they look after them when they’re sick and they genuinely like the Kiriko. When they kill them, they use a special medicine to put them to sleep and they go to their afterlife smiling. Remember those Azi-Techi people? They lined up to die for their religion, but these people here think of it as them sacrificing themselves for the sake of their herd. Just like those stripy things the lions like to chase. It’s OK for some to die if the rest live well.” 

Zippo waited. “Yep, he’s gone, give him a bit of time to process. He’s fine.”

***

“So he’s not going to be mad with us?” Sprinter asked the dragon. “We take care of them really well! Honest.”

***

“Give him a chance to work through things,” Tracker said, wanting to reassure his brother.

***

“But I want him to like us,” Sprinter insisted.

***

“And he does, Zippo said so, remember? Sometimes we have to accept that the answers to our questions aren’t ones we’d like but that doesn’t change them. He just needs a minute,” Tracker replied. “Now, instead of worrying, why don’t you think about what you’d like to show him next? He’ll need cheering up after this, I think.”

***

“You... You’re grateful to them, so you willingly sacrifice yourselves to keep your families safe?” Daniel choked. The lump in his throat was way too big and he looked into the woman’s earnest eyes. “You like the Kiriko, don’t you?”

***

“Daniel said, ‘You’re grateful to them, so you willingly sacrifice yourselves to keep your families safe?’” Zippo translated. “And that because of that he’s coming to terms with the fact that you like them, but he asked that last bit as a question, like, ‘You like them, don’t you?’ I think he wants to know if he’s right.”

***

Petal reached out and took Daniel’s hands in her own. “We like it here,” she said, nodding slowly. “Some things are bigger than just ourselves, like family.”

***

Daniel listened to Zippo translate and squeezed Petal’s hand. “I’m going to give you all the best life, I promise. I’m not gonna stop you all if you wanna keep doing it, but I’m gonna make sure you don’t have to sacrifice yourselves too. You’re not food if you don’t want to be. Not anymore.”

***

“You’re very sweet, Daniel from across the Big Sea,” Petal said once Zippo had finished relaying his words to her. “I don’t understand why this upsets you, but our ways aren’t yours and yours aren’t ours. We want to serve our community, we’re happy, but I’m glad you care about us.”

***

Tracker waited until Petal let go of Daniel, and patted him on the back. “She’s happy, you don’t need to worry. Do you want to stay here for a bit longer, or should we take you to see something else?”

***

“She wants you to know that they don’t need you to be upset for them, that they’re giving back to their community and showing how much they love them. They really are super happy. It’s not like Hannibal or the gangs on the street here. Think of those things as happening out there in the jungle. This is the safe squishy place where the old ones get celebrated in a ritual every year,” Zippo explained.

“I think he’ll need to stay here a bit longer, we’re working on a simple human speed of thought here,” he added, tapping Tracker reassuringly on the back. “I'm still trying to explain.”

***

“We can stay, please make sure he’s alright. Chief would be upset with me if he wasn’t,” Tracker sighed. “Plus, Sprinter will never let me hear the end of it, he’s already become pretty attached.”

***

“Oh, he’s fine and he’s happy here, he’s just trying to think about it in a way that he can understand,” Zippo explained.

***

Daniel smiled. “Tell her I’m gonna make it so safe and squishy for them. I’m not gonna stop any religion or anything, they don’t need to worry. I just want to keep them all safe.” 

He gestured for Sprinter to come and sit in his lap. “I want to keep all of you safe because you all deserve it.”

***

“That’s fine, I mean meeting you both has given me a lot to think about too,” Tracker replied as he watched Sprinter stop his bouncing to dive onto Daniel for another hug and settle on the Summoner’s lap. “Bard, the one who keeps our important stories and passes them down, tells us a lot about the dragons but you’re not like we imagined.”

***

Zippo nodded when he finished passing Daniel’s sentiments onto Petal. Seeing the woman chuckle and pat him on the head was hilarious but Daniel seemed to like it. “I’m not what most people expect but I like that. It’s easier to survive when no one can predict you. Y’know, I think Daniel’s adopted you all. I think your tribe's just found itself a Summoner.”

***

In Francis’s House

***

Will looked at the mass of papers and reports spread across the table in front of them. Nobunaga had brought the dogs to them now they had a new semi-permanent base and Phinks had decided to join him in the garden for some fresh air. He wished he could join them, but the patterns were emerging.

“They need more people. They don’t have anywhere near enough to pose a threat to the Hunter Association, not yet. And if what Illumi’s said is accurate - which I don’t doubt,” he added when he felt Chrollo’s instinctive need to defend his spy. “Then the quality of their candidates still leaves a lot to be desired. Victoria’s set her sights on destroying you and there’s one easy way to solve both problems.”

***

“I have to admit I do feel a strong animosity from the LeForte’s whenever I get too close to them,” Chrollo mused. “And, well, Franklin made similar observations before Victoria decided our services were no longer required.” He paused to look through the myriad of reports spread over the dining table.

There’s got to be a connection, Feitan and Franklin both found Victor to be a polite host. Yet they both seem to hate me. It’ll have to wait, I can work it out later.

“At present, we estimate that the Association currently has around 700 members, if we expect that more graduated from provisional licences to full ones. Although, as we both know, in battle, quality can win out over quantity; unless he’s planning for a war of attrition, of course. Although, I have no doubt you’ve spotted something I’ve missed. What’s this solution you’ve seen? Is it one we can use to defend against her, or are you talking about Victoria taking on us and the Hunter Association?”

***

“A siege may be our best option because she’s going to come for Meteor City,” Will warned. “It’s where your heart is and you’ve struck at hers. She’s so focussed on making Victor’s dream come true that she’ll destroy anyone who stands in her way, and she’s a powerful Iccantado. She’ll recognise you for what you are, and if you thought Hisoka was bad for being territorial, he’s got nothing on her. You came for her home so she’s going to level yours and take the survivors to bolster her army.”

***

“I’ll make sure to recall the others to focus on the city, then; we defended it from the Chimera Ants before, and I’m sure we can defend it again. I’d prefer to avoid history repeating itself with living bombs,” Chrollo sighed. “You’re right, she’s much worse than Hisoka ever was. Plus, they already have ready-made infantry in our territory with their drug network, and as we’re not legally recognised, nobody else is going to care or lift a finger to help.”

Dammit, I refuse to let everything I’ve done be in vain.

***

“Tony’s going to have to pretend to be on board with everything until...” Will dragged his hand over his face. This was going to get bloody. “He’s going to have to decide when he reveals his double-cross. He’s impulsive - extremely impulsive - so we’re going to have to plan for bloodshed. This won’t be pretty and do not underestimate what they can do. They’ve infiltrated way more departments than we know about and that’s hard to do. They’ll turn anyone that’s taken the drug against you. You’ll have to get as many Meteorites clean as possible.”

***

Chrollo nodded, the outlook wasn’t great, but then, that was nothing new for those from Meteor City. They’d lost a lot to the ant attack, and he was certain they’d lose at least the same in the upcoming bloodshed. All he could do was make sure the deaths weren’t in vain.

“Yeah, they’re a much larger operation than us and Claus did give us a list of everything he was aware of, but it’s safe to assume he doesn’t know it all. Victoria’s far too paranoid to let anyone know more than necessary,” he agreed as he sank into a nearby chair. He was already feeling the heavy weight of the battle to come. “Few people care about what happens to us, and even less would be willing to actually come and help. Getting our addicts off the drugs isn’t going to be easy, and somehow I doubt they’ll give us enough time to set up clinics. Do you think Machi has any chance of keeping Tony under control? Illumi can easily pass on instructions as needed for us.”

***

“That depends if she’s willing to step up. She’s got a will of steel but she craves your approval,” Will pointed out. “If you told her to keep a handle on him, then she would, but she’s stubborn. She won’t go against your will, so you need to make it clear what you want her to do. Tony’s in love with her and Illumi seems to think that she’s receptive to him; do with that as you will.”

Are you going to get the hint?

***

“There’s a good chance Tony could make or break this for us. As a leader I want to do anything I can to make sure he doesn’t ruin our plans,” Chrollo replied as he perused the latest report from Bono. “But as her friend, I don’t want her to be hurt. Right now, I know I can’t be both, and I trust that she’ll also understand that. Sacrifices have to be made, the most I can do is make them worthwhile for those who survive this. If he is truly in love with her, then he needs to understand that the woman he’s chosen is married to her city. I’ll send the order.”

I’m sure she’ll forgive me when it’s all done with, we all agreed to put our home first. The Spider must prevail, we can’t let Meteor City fall. We’ve come too far down this path to turn back.

***

Apparently not. 

“Chrollo, just tell her to keep him in line,” Will groaned. “And on task. You don’t need to make it complicated; in fact, the simpler the better. You just have to give her a direction to push him in and she’ll do it; you remember how assertive she can be, don’t you? Tell her to do that with him.”

***

“Oh, yeah, I know. She used to carry a big stick and threaten anyone who looked at her the wrong way when we were kids,” Chrollo chuckled. “But yeah, I’ll just tell her to keep an eye and make sure he doesn’t betray us. If anyone can do that, it’ll be her. Hisoka being there does complicate things, but I’m confident she can handle him. Plus, Illumi being there should make that easier. Speaking of him, what do you think of his plan to get Victor to promote him up the ranks? I think it’s an interesting one, but I doubt we’ll have enough time before they spring their attack on us.”

***

“It depends on how quickly they promote people. We’ve deprived them of a general, so he’s the perfect replacement. You told me to trust him, so I’m going to,” Will said. He was going to have to spell his plan out to him. Without his empathy, the nuances of sexuality weren’t going to register for Chrollo. Machi was in love with Chrollo, for sure, but with Tony, there was a real chance that she could find happiness. He’d do anything for her, including switching sides permanently.

“Look, Tony’s besotted with Machi and even I felt her attraction to him, so tell her to continue her seduction and that you support her in it. Let her know that she can be as forceful as she needs to be with him and that you trust her judgement and in her ability to keep him in line. She’ll read between the lines and understand. We could convert Tony completely if she plays her cards right, and if she does, then he’s going to turn the tide of this battle. All their troops will be juiced up.”

***

“And if we can convert him to our side, then we can disrupt their supply chain,” Chrollo surmised. “Tony’s at the top of the organisation, he’d know everything we need to weaken LeForte’s army before they can mobilise. If we’re quick enough and smart enough then we can stop everything. I like that idea, and Machi’s definitely the best for the job. It should go without saying that I trust her judgement, but if she needs to hear it, then, of course, I’ll say it.”

***

“She always needs to hear it, Chrollo,” Will said. “She’s in love with you, but she has a chance at happiness with Tony, let her know that you’re happy for her and you’re proud of how well she’s doing and she’ll zero in on Tony like a laser. It’s the best shot we have of avoiding battle, so I say go all-in.”

Tony’s the one controlling the drugs. He can make them attack each other if he wants to.

***

She’s never given me the impression she wanted my approval, but well, Will can see things nobody else can, and he’s never led me astray before.

“Yeah, you’re right. She deserves it, and I’d be remiss if I let her miss out because of something stupid like not saying something so simple,” Chrollo agreed as he let the realisation settle over him. Ever since Will had opened his heart back up, things had been different and a lot more complicated. He was still learning how to express himself and balance his desire to care with his responsibility to lead, but Will was his anchor, he didn’t need to shoulder it all alone. 

“Although, while we’re on the topic, I think there’s something I need to say while I have the chance,” he added, standing up and walking around the table to stop beside Will. “No doubt you already know this, and there’s never really a good time to say it. We’ve not really had much time to ourselves, but I want you to hear it from me, at least once.” He paused and took a deep breath. “I love you, Will.”

***

Will smiled, standing up to his arms around his boyfriend. He’d heard him say it before, but this was a special moment for Chrollo. Everything was colliding and it was clear that wanted him to understand the depth of the meaning behind it. He did. He felt it all.

“I love you too.” He kissed him softly and ran his hand through his thick black hair. “You’re right, you aren’t alone. You never really were, but I’m here with you now, and I’m not going to let anyone destroy our home. I understand why you fight, and I’m going to be there with you every step of the way.”

***

Characters played by Catasterical in this chapter were:
Hannibal, Illumi/Gittarackur, Will, Tony, Victor, Daniel & Zippo

Characters played by themadnovelist in this chapter:
Hisoka, Chrollo, Machi, Matthew, Tracker, Sprinter & Petal

Chapter Text

“Oh, Pariston!” Lulu trilled, skipping from Natasha’s bedroom into the front room. For some reason the man had set himself up a small desk in the corner by the back window and was using it as a makeshift HQ. “I’ve got some gossip for you!”

***

More gossip? Hopefully this time it’ll be something interesting and not just that you saw somebody wearing an outfit that was so unfashionable you needed to complain. Surely, Abaki would be willing to keep entertaining you?

Plastering a smile on his face, Pariston closed the file he was looking over and spun his chair around to face her.

“Ah, there you are, I thought you’d gone out,” he lied as he clasped his hands on his lap. “Do tell, what’s the gossip? I hope it’s particularly juicy, that’s the best kind!”

***

“Of course. I don’t leave my darling doggy sleeping alone for no reason. And you know I only save the best for you.” She tapped him playfully on the shoulder. “Illumi’s already inside Sanctuary and he’s found Hisoka-san! They’re going to stage a coup! Isn’t that fantastic? Maybe we’ll get to join in the fighting after all!” 

***

Pariston’s eyes widened in surprise; he wasn’t sure what he’d expected her to want to tell him, but that certainly hadn’t been it.

I knew staying close to you was the right idea.

“That is fantastic,” he agreed, leaning forward. “Did he send you a message to that effect? If we’re careful, we might finally get the evidence to nail LeForte.”

He’s been a fun adversary, but all good things have to end eventually.

***

Lulu laughed. “They’re not gonna arrest him, silly, they’re gonna kill him. Honestly, you need to take off your politician glasses more often and see the world through your father's eyes. Do you honestly think he’d let anyone arrest LeForte after what he’s done?” She giggled again. “He’d be more likely to barbecue him in the town square.”

***

“Ah, that would be a street party for the ages; they’ll be talking about it for years,” Pariston chuckled.

Oh, Lulu, one day you’ll understand. Politics affects everything. 

“And I don’t doubt LeForte’s going to end up very dead, it’s his followers I’m more concerned about. You can’t kill an idea, and I’d hate for him to become a martyr. No, we need him to die and his cause to die with him. I just need something to justify retroactively adding him to the bounty board, so Papa’s kill’s completely legal,” he winked.

Cheadle makes things more complicated than Netero did, but that’s just half the fun. No matter how much red tape she tries to drown me in, I’m going to find a way around it. 

“I’ve done this before, I’m a professional.”

***

“Clearly not. He kidnapped a Hunter, isn’t that enough to put him on there already?” Lulu huffed. “If it’s not, I might have to go see Cheadle myself.”

***

“Relax, I can handle Cheadle and the other Zodiacs. It’s true, Cheadle’s not as fun as Netero was, but she’s not stupid either. Why do you think she’s funding Special Agent Zeller’s medical treatment? He’s a key witness, and a member of law enforcement,” Pariston replied, deciding not to reward Lulu’s tantrum with a reaction just yet. “LeForte’s made a career out of demonising us, we have to swim carefully through shark infested waters. There are those who will say we killed him to silence him. We need to disgrace him first, which is what it sounds like Illumi and Hisoka are going to do for us. Did he share any details on their plan?”

Stay focused now, I can’t let you run off to HQ to confront Cheadle, as hilarious it would be to see you both claw each other’s eyes out. Actually, I’d pay to see that, but now’s really not the best time.

“Perhaps we can help by pulling a few strings of our own. I know staying back’s rather boring, but I’m sure we can find something interesting to do.”

***

Lulu’s eyes darkened and she licked her lips. “What did you have in mind? I can think of a few things we could do before Lady wakes up.”

I’ve just told you that a Hunter’s reported in to confirm another Hunter was kidnapped, and you think Cheadle’s gonna care about politics? Of course we’re silencing him! He’s killing people and turning the survivors into sex slaves! If you think I’m gonna let you play puppet master instead of punishing them for taking Hisoka away, you’ve got another thing coming. You can’t out-play a Zoldyck.

***

“Only a few?” Pariston teased, glancing at the clock. He needed to figure out a distraction quickly if he wasn’t going to end up being late for his phone conference with the rest of the Zodiacs.

At least I’ll have plenty to inform them of; Illumi’s infiltration of Leforte’s base of operations should get us a lot of intel we need. Perhaps there’s a way to make the whole thing less boring and show her I’m listening as well as trying to help?

“You know, I have been wondering just how flexible you are,” he mused aloud. “I mean, I’ve heard the rumours about Hisoka’s flexibility, some have said he’s as limber as a contortionist. It could be fun to sneak you into my office back at the HQ, but you’d need to be able to fit under the desk.”

***

“Why go all the way to the office?” Lulu purred. “You’ve got your laptop and phone here...”

She knelt down and crawled under his ten jenny desk, running her hands up his legs. “You talk a big game, but can you keep up with me? Let’s see if you can put your money where-” she unzipped his pants. “My mouth is.”

***

In Yorknew Hospital

***

Zeller woke up and instinctively tried to rub his eyes. “FUCK!” He was suddenly extremely grateful for the bandages covering his burns. “Well, I’m awake now. I don’t suppose this place has painkillers for breakfast? Or lunch? What time is it? This new room’s weird. It feels...white. Sterile. I know you two don’t like it either, so it’s not just me. Holy cracker-waffles, why do I keep touching my face? The burns burn, Zeller! They burn when you poke them!”

***

“Yes, they will, so let’s stop and keep the hands away from your face,” Natasha said, reaching over to gently pull his hands towards his lap. “The nurse came by earlier to see if you wanted anything to eat, but you were still asleep, so I said I’d fetch you something once you woke up. I brought some more cookies; I thought Dr. Leorio might appreciate the sugar but there’s still plenty to go around.”

***

“Oh, just Leorio’s fine,” Leorio said from his seat across the room. The special Nen unit was made up of private rooms that were plain and rather unwelcoming, but it gave him more room to stay close by.

“And the cookies are really good, she's definitely a keeper,” he added, grinning when Natasha giggled shyly. “Also, to answer your question, it's coming up to ten o’clock, so they’ll still be serving breakfast in the café. I don’t mind running over, that way you can have a few minutes alone with your lovely girlfriend.”

***

“As long as someone can lace my coffee with morphine, I’ll be good,” Zeller groaned, sniffing the air curiously. “Cookies and coffee sounds perfect to me. Sort me some half decent Jo, Doc, and I may just kiss you.”

***

“How about I fetch the caffeine and you save the kisses for Natasha,” Leorio chuckled as he got to his feet. “I could use a refill myself, and I’ll flag down a nurse for some more painkillers for you.”

***

“And I’ll stay here,” Natasha agreed. “Make sure he doesn’t poke his burns again, and if he’s good, hand feed him some cookies.”

***

Leorio smiled as he opened the door. “I won’t be long, so you two lovebirds have fun.”

***

“Don’t worry, Doc, I’ve still got too many straps attached to me to get frisky,” Zeller called, laughing as he heard Leorio snort and leave the room. The opening and closing of the door brought a new wave of sterile air wafting in and he shuddered. “God, I hate hospital cleaning supplies, give me a morgue any day, they don’t scent their stuff with fake... What even is that? It’s not flowers, but it’s not anything else either. Come here, you, I need to smell something nice and you’re the best.” 

He held out his hands for a hug. “I hate not being able to see you smile, but feeling it’s a whole new level of awesome now.”

***

“I think it’s meant to be that cotton fresh scent you sometimes see in air fresheners that don’t really do anything?” Natasha offered as she moved to carefully sit bedside him on the bed to accept the hug. “You know I’m always down for a hug from you. Did you sleep alright? You normally wake up earlier.”

***

“Yeah, I had some weird dreams, though.” Zeller squeezed her to him and yawned contentedly. “Nothing a hug from my favourite person can’t fix, though.” He inhaled deeply and felt the last of the tension leave his body. His face was still a pulsing ball of regret, but his world was no longer crumbling. “Hisoka had joined a criminal organisation and was trying to infiltrate a bank. No fucking clue what my minds doing, but the drugs in this place are fantastic .”

***

Natasha giggled. “I mean, that sounds like him. He has infiltrated criminal gangs before, so I wouldn’t be surprised if he did try to rob a bank.”

***

“Yeah, me neither,” Zeller mumbled. “Just make sure he doesn’t tell you about it. If he tries, tell him, ‘Zeller said no’ and walk away. We’re not getting drawn into a new crime yet. We’re committing too many as it is.”

He felt Natasha’s hand move and heard a plastic box being opened. “Cookies already? I love you, woman. I swear you’re an angel in disguise.”

***

“I tried a new flavour out; now, it was Lulu’s idea, but Leorio seems to like them so hopefully you’ll like it too,” Natasha advised with a grin as she grabbed one from the box for him. “These are banana choc-chip, and I think they came out great, here,” she put the treat in his free hand. “Try it. I want to know what you think.”

***

Zeller raised it to his mouth and sniffed again before carefully taking a bite and catching the crumbs in his other hand. At least, he hoped he’d gotten a few. They were perfectly crispy on the outside and soft in the middle, but the texture was different. The flavour was stronger and... “Is this real banana? Oooh, I like it! You can definitely make these again and I don’t even care if I get fat while I’m in here. Your cooking's worth it.”

***

“Yeah, real bananas and even some banana milk when I made the dough. I think they came out well,” Natasha beamed. “I know she’s a bit of a menace, but Lulu does have good ideas sometimes. Besides, you’re healing, so you need to keep your strength up. Would you like another? Or do you have any special requests for my next batch?”

***

“Add coffee to this,” Zeller moaned, imagining the delicious explosion of flavours and shoving as much as he could into his mouth. The door opened. “Oh, Ma, Gob, cobbe! I lub bu!”

***

“I think he approves of the cookies just as much as you did,” Natasha giggled when Leorio flashed her a curious look.

***

“Ah, that makes sense and it’s no bother, coffee fresh from the cafeteria for him and I took the liberty of grabbing you some orange juice,” Leorio replied as he carefully balanced the tray and closed the door. “I also grabbed some toast, so Zeller can have some breakfast.”

***

“Oh, that sounds great,” Natasha replied, reaching over to take the plate when Leorio put the tray down on the small table beside Zeller’s bed. “You want some toast with your caffeine darling?”

***

Zeller swallowed. “What did I do to deserve you both?” Toast and cookies wasn’t the weirdest breakfast he’d ever had. “When I can catch you, I’m giving you that damned kiss, Doc, don’t think I won’t. Now, where’s that deliciously buttery wheat treat? It smells too good to let go cold.”

***

“I’ve got it here for you,” Natasha replied as Leorio laughed and sat back down at his laptop. “I guess I’ll have to remind you about your promise once you’re allowed out and about again, hmm?”

***

“Don’t worry, I’m sure he won’t forget,” Leorio said. “He strikes me as a guy with a great working memory. Good job I packed my running shoes.”

***

Natasha laughed. “Best get some practice in while you can,” she joked.

***

“These muscles aren’t just for show. I nearly out-ran Hisoka. How fast do you think you can go?” Zeller teased. He puckered his lips and made a kissy-face. “Because these lips are gonna plant themselves firmly on your cheek one way or another.”

***

“I’m more suited for short sprinting, it still amazes me that I managed that 80km run,” Leorio replied. “I guess I’ll have to accept my fate.” He laughed and sipped at his drink. “Also, I’m sure Hisoka finished that run before me, so if you can keep up with him, then I doubt I’ll stand a chance.”

He turned to Natasha, “Although, I’d be happy to forfeit any kiss rewards to you, just saying.”

***

“Oh, he’s got plenty of love to go around,” Natasha replied cheerfully. “You don’t have to be shy on my account. But I can’t imagine running for 80km, that must have taken hours.”

*** 

Leorio nodded. “It felt like a lifetime, but it was actually 5 or 6 hours. It was a very long tunnel, so it was hard to keep track of time. Man, that Satotz guy is built differently, and Hisoka? He was just right along with him the whole way! If it wasn’t for Gon, I’d probably have given up and tried the next year.”

***

“I guess the difficulty makes sense, I mean Hunters get a lot of privileges, so it makes sense to make it hard to get them,” Natasha said. “Is it always a run?”

***

“No, they change it up every year. I think the examiners get to decide what they want the phase they preside over to be,” Leorio explained. “Ours was five phases, the run was just the first one. We had to do some cooking, then find our way into and through a prison, then they took us to this remote island where we had to hunt each other for our badges, then those of us who passed that, had to do a tournament. Only one of the remaining examinees got disqualified, so they let everyone else pass.”

Natasha blinked.

“Yeah, it’s a pretty crazy thing, I know.”

***

“But didn’t you say Gon took the exam? He’s just a teenager now; they let kids do all that?” Natasha asked in shock.

***

“That’s just how Netero saw it. The general consensus was if you took part you accepted the danger involved, and if you passed, then you passed. Cheadle’s looking at reforming things but, well, the mess with LeForte’s been slowing things down,” Leorio explained with a shrug.

***

“And that’s the PG version. Three quarters of the people who took part died the year I tried out with Miriam. We both passed, but boy was it scary.” Zeller shuddered. “Our kiddo’s gonna be an adult before they try out, I don’t care what Hisoka and Illumi say about ‘ability’ or ‘maturity’. If they’re gonna risk their lives, then they get to make an informed decision when they’re free to do what they please. Before then, they just have to worry about living with a family of drama queens.”

***

Natasha swallowed. “Yeah, I don’t know if I want them to take it at all.”

***

“Try not to worry about it right now,” Leorio said gently. “With the way it’s going, Cheadle’s likely going to age-restrict it anyway. Plus, it’s your kid, Hisoka doesn’t get a say.”

***

“Yeah, I know but, well, they’re going to be surrounded by Hunters. It’s natural they’ll want to copy everyone,” Natasha countered. “But, you’re right. Worrying now isn’t productive.”

***

“That’s for us ten to eighteen years in the future us to worry about,” Zeller agreed, chowing down on his toast and realising that he was far hungrier than he’d thought. “Right now, I’m happy to worry about how to see and what’s gonna happen when Daniel comes back with a big fuck-off blue dragon. Oh, and surviving LeForte’s inevitable second attack. I think that’s enough, right? I think we’ll be busy enough to keep the future planning to broad principles and vague jitters of terror. How about you?”

***

“Poor Daniel, he looked terrified,” Natasha sighed. “Benzo thinks he’s still alive, so that’s something. I just hope he comes home in one piece.”

***

“We can only hope,” Leorio agreed. “Is Pariston still using your living room as a pop-up office?”

***

“Yeah, he’s been on the sofa,” Natasha replied. “Lulu and Abaki have been keeping me company, it’s nice. Pariston’s been less of a bother than I expected, honestly. Daniel made him promise to keep me safe, and he seems to be honouring that. Although, I wish you could see the way Lulu makes him squirm, it’s actually rather entertaining.”

***

Back in Natasha’s Flat

***

Pariston caught himself staring at his laptop screen. His meeting had been over for a short while, and Lulu had climbed out from under his desk with the most devilish smirk he’d ever seen.

I need to be more careful with you, don’t I? he thought. His body was still tingling. She’d expertly kept him right on edge throughout, waiting until the moment he said his goodbyes to the others before finally allowing him release. Is this how you caught Hisoka’s eye? You’re certainly a match for him, aren’t you?

There was a playful yip from the other side of the room, and he shook the thoughts away. Now wasn’t the time for melancholy; Lulu, it could be argued, had won this round, but he wasn’t sure that was such a bad thing.

“Well, I think that meeting was fairly productive,” he remarked, closing his laptop lid and getting up. “Although I think I’m going to get a coffee, want one?”

***

“To add to the cream? Umm, sounds good.” Lulu wiped at the side of her mouth and gestured for Lady to join them. She’d certainly been entertained, and the time had passed with Pariston being suspended in delicious frustration for over an hour. She’d had way too much fun trying to get him to groan or gasp at the most inopportune moment, but now that Lady was here, annoying the powers that be could wait.

“Do you want some coffee too?” she cooed. “Oh yes, you do. Pariston’ll put some of your favourite in your bowl for you. Did you enjoy your nap?” 

She chuckled when a sleepy yip was her only answer. “Well, you’ll be happy to hear that Cheadle’s open to adding LeForte onto the wanted list if Illumi and Master can gather more evidence. Pariston’s very persuasive. A true professional.”

***

“I do my best,” Pariston replied with a chuckle, he remembered the crystal drinking bowl that Lulu had insisted he fetch from Daniel’s house for Lady. Putting coffee in it seemed almost sacrilegious, but who was he to judge? 

Well, you should be happy enough for a while; it’s not often that Saiyu and Mizaistom agree on anything. Fortunately, I can always count on Saiyu to help, and Mizaistom would be remiss in his role as a Crime Hunter if he didn’t come down on LeForte. 

“And I can most certainly sort your lovely pet with her caffeine fix too. She prefers it on the stronger side, if I recall correctly?”

***

Lady yipped again. Coffee’s the best! And you both smell so happy! I like it when Mistress smells happy, but you do too, so you must have had lots of fun. It smells like orgasms, and orgasms are the best! You never smell happy unless someone’s mad. Mistress is so clever, she always knows how to cheer people up! 

She sniffed again when Pariston pressed a button on an overly loud machine. Coffee beans! Yes! Mistress is the best !

***

“You recognise the noisy machine?” Pariston asked Lady when she spun on the spot in excitement. “Or just the smell of coffee? Nothing gets past your nose, does it?”

He chuckled as he poured the freshly ground beans into the coffee maker, thankful that Hisoka had spared no expense when he’d decorated for Zeller and Natasha.

“We’ll have fresh coffee soon, do you want to go fetch your Mistress’s mug from the coffee table for me?”

***

“You can answer,” Lulu said. “Lady, speak.”

***

“Coffee! I like coffee! Coffee's good and I like it when people are happy! Mistress is sooo clever! She’s even made you smell happy!” Lady insisted. “I know the grinder, but I can’t reach the cupboard, so you’ll have to get Mistress’s cup. Do it fast because Mistress deserves the best; she’s so amazing , isn’t she? I love her even more than coffee!”

***

Well, I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to use fresh cups. I can grab the dirty one later.

“Alright, I’ll get the cup,” Pariston chuckled as he opened the top cupboard and got some clean mugs before picking up Lady’s bowl. “I’m sure your Mistress knows how much you love her, you’re a very special doggy, aren’t you? Only special doggies get to have coffee.”

***

“Yes, I’m her Lady!” Lady agreed, dashing over to her Mistress and nuzzling her leg. “Non-human dogs can’t have coffee, but I can because I’m in a human body.”

***

“Yes, you are,” Lulu agreed. 

***

“And it’s why you like playing with me!” Lady said, looking up into her Mistress’s dreamy eyes. “And you like playing with Pariston too! I can smell it. It smells good. Happy humans smell really good. You should play with him more often, it makes him make coffee!”

***

Ah, I see the coming days being filled with wondrous frustrations. At least until the boys and Papa come home, but perhaps you’ll be open to coming to see me? An inventive woman like you would be able to figure something out, I’m sure. Pariston allowed his thoughts to wander as he poured everyone’s drinks. It’s always a gamble to intervene where fate’s concerned, but I think this time it’s been worthwhile. True, Hisoka may have gotten kidnapped, but look at us actually sharing some domestic bliss? Who’d have thought?

“One special coffee for the lovely human-doggy,” he called, carefully moving around the kitchen counter to place the bowl down for Lady. 

I can’t help wondering if it would stay like this if he never returned, but alas, I couldn’t do that to Papa. 

“And, of course, we can’t forget dear Lulu,” he added, handing over her cup and grabbing the used mugs from that morning with his now empty hand. “Nothing like a double espresso to get everyone pumped up for the day ahead, I always say.”

***

“Double espresso!” Lady barked. “Mistress, make him happy more often!”

***

Lulu chuckled and patted the seat beside her for Pariston to join them while Lady waited for her drink to cool. “That’s the plan. We need to make sure he doesn’t get lost in all that dirty politics and forget about us.”

***

“Yeah, yeah, you should keep doing that. He likes you when you do that.” Lady stuck her tongue out and tested the temperature before whining, “I miss Daniel.”

***

“I can only apologise if my coffee making skills aren’t quite up to his standards,” Pariston sighed as he inhaled the scent of his own coffee. “Or is this more due to his ice making skills?”

Now that I think about it, his Nen would be useful for making chilled drinks.

***

“He cools down her drink so she can inhale them straight away,” Lulu replied, grinning down at her doggy. “You’re going to have to wait like you used to. Daniel’s going to come back and then you can show him how good you’ve been while he’s been away. Remember what Benzo said? He’s having fun with his new dragon and he’s learning lots of fun new things.” Lady whined again. “Pariston, can you be a darling and add some cold milk for her?”

***

“It’s no bother,” Pariston agreed, getting up and heading to the fridge.

Ah, so domestic, aren’t we? I suppose even this can be fun.

“Let me just top that off for you, and hopefully it’ll cool down a little bit quicker,” he said as he came back with the milk in hand.

***

“Yeah, cool coffee is great! I like cool coffee! It means I don’t have to use more Nen to make it not hurt! Mistress should give you more blowjobs more often; you’re nice when she does,” Lady said, wagging her tail in excitement. “Daniel likes her when she does it too, but he gets all growly with her and likes to have sex when she works him up. He’s strong . How strong are you? You never tell anyone and we like to know. You’re sneaky like Hannibal but you never talk about it.”

***

Pariston coughed politely as he finished adding the milk; Lady was far more forthright than Abaki. It was honestly impressive.

“I like to keep an air of mystery,” he said eventually. “Has your Master never tried to rate me? Isn’t that a special talent of his?”

***

“Of course, but you’re pack, you shouldn’t hide things from the pack because it makes us weak. We can’t be weak,” Lady said before testing the coffee and yipping in delight.

***

“She has a point,” Lulu agreed, watching Lady lap greedily at her drink. “You don’t need to be a mystery to your family.”

***

“Ah, but you see, with the family I was born into, that wasn’t true at all. It was dear Papa who suggested my limitation for my ability, as he understood all too well how Mafia families exploit their own,” Pariston sighed as he weighed up his options. He could simply lie, it wasn’t that he couldn’t hold his own in a fight, he just much preferred to be off the battlefield.

Perhaps I can give them just enough to work it out for themselves?

“There are many different types of strength, and alas, whereas I am what you could call a jack of all trades. I fear I am a master of none, that’s why I work behind the frontlines to provide support behind the scenes.” He gave a self-deprecating chuckle. “But people don’t often get the chance to regret underestimating me, you don’t need to worry. I bear you both no ill will. We’re family, an actual one. Not like my blood relatives.”

***

“Spoken like a true politician,” Lulu replied. “You used to spar with Nettero, you don’t need to play coy with us, sweetie. Hannibal trusts you and he trusts us too. Don’t let your past dictate your future; you’re such a cutie, and we like you. We want to help you as well, Pariston. You’re not alone anymore.”

***

“Yeah, I’ll bite anyone who tries to hurt you,” Lady assured. She pawed a droplet from her nose. “You make good coffee too, so tell us. Pack means pack and packs can’t be weak otherwise they get dead.”

***

“Well, it is true that dear old Netero did enjoy sparing with me. We spared more often across a meeting room table than in an actual arena, though,” Pariston said with a shrug. “Oh, he used to infuriate me like nobody else; he just always seemed to laugh at everything. I think he knew, despite my best efforts, that I was trying to undermine him, but he enjoyed it. I’m going to miss him for a very long time. Cheadle’s nowhere near as much fun; ah, but that’s not really an answer to your question, is it? Let’s see,” he paused, making a show of thinking things over. “I’d say that now he’s gone, the closest rival I have in ability is Ging Freeces. Does that tell you what you wish to know?”

***

“You’re strong, that’s good. I like that. You’re still stupid for not telling us everything.” Lady scratched at her collar. “I can’t tell anyone and Lulu will die before betraying me; so you’re a stupid smart human. But, Zippo’s right, most humans are. I didn’t think I was ‘good enough’ for Mistress before I became Lady. I was a very stupid human. But now I’m not stupid. I know what matters and what doesn’t, and making sure the pack is safe and happy is what I do. You do that too, but you make sure we’re safe. I’m sad that you can’t see Master in your visions because I miss him now. But you didn’t see anyone die or be sad, so that means he’s safe and happy, so I’m happy too. You are stupid, though, but I still like you now.”

Satisfied that she’d said what he needed to hear, she went back to her coffee. And I need to make sure you teach Natasha how to make this. It’s very good and it will taste amazing in my cookie-treats!

***

“I did once, but only once,” Pariston admitted. “I can mention it only because it came to pass and even then, I didn’t see him exactly, but it was like I was looking through his eyes. I just knew though.” He paused and looked at Lulu. “You remember the day your Master hit me?”

***

“Yeah, that was fantastic! Oooh, this is gonna be good!” Lulu rubbed her hands together and nodded. “Go on.”

***

“I’m afraid it’s probably a bit more dull than you’re expecting,” Pariston laughed, seeing the gleeful look on her face. “Anyway, I was trying to make sure that single vision I had came to pass. I took a calculated risk that Hisoka wouldn’t seriously hurt me, it paid off and they are a striking couple. You see, if I tell anyone what I see before it happens, then it guarantees it won’t come to be. Not even slightly, but I learnt at an early age that sometimes I have to live with the burden of my precognition. So I couldn’t just tell him outright about your Master, therefore I tried to steer him a little. That’s why I brought the tea; I may have told a white lie to Papa about it giving me a vision. Hopefully you can forgive that, and understand how far I’ll go to ensure my family is taken care of? I can only assume Hisoka is a blind spot for me because he’s an Iccantado. Just like Victoria LeForte.”

***

Lulu let out an uproarious laugh. “You’re fantastic! That was ingenious. You’re exactly the kind of sneaky we need. Damn, my respect for you’s growing by the minute. If you keep this up, I might decide not to kill you one day. No promises though,” Lulu added. “If you hurt my doggy, all bets are off.”

***

Lady snorted into her coffee but kept on drinking. Pariston’s reply would be too good to miss, even if he had just admitted to getting Hisoka kidnapped.

***

“Oh, my dear, you shouldn’t tease me like that,” Pariston chuckled behind his cup. “Didn’t Papa tell you? My brain doesn’t work like most, I enjoy it when people dislike me. Although, strangely, I don’t think I could bring myself to upset you, not really.”

***

“Of course he has,” Lulu trilled. “Why do you think I said it?” She winked. “You’re not the only one who likes to play games when they’re bored. You’re just an interesting opponent who also happens to be on our side. We’re gonna make sweet, sweet music together while Hannibal’s away. Besides, I’m gonna need the distraction soon; being away from Master brings out my psychotic side. If you need anyone killing, I’ll be happy to help.”

***

I can think of a few people who’ve made themselves obstacles, only it’s a little soon for them to die. Hmm, mind you, I could still prune a few minor annoyances.

“I’ll be sure to keep your number to hand if anyone comes to mind,” Pariston replied. “What else keeps you nice and distracted? Other than trying to get me in trouble in meetings, of course. I’ve already discovered that one.”

***

“Where would be the fun in telling you that?” Lulu replied. “Games aren’t any fun when everyone knows the rules; that just means everyone knows how to cheat. No, no, no.” She ruffled his hair. “I know you’re smarter than that, pretty boy. Get creative, I know you want to.”

***

In Sanctuary

***

“Are you sure you don’t want to come back inside?” Machi repeated. “It looks like it’s going to rain again, or are you so magical that the common cold can’t get you?”

***

Hisoka laughed but didn’t falter, continuing his workout, he’d found a particularly strong low-hanging branch that was perfect for pull-ups. It wasn’t quite the same as his Master’s mighty Oak tree, but it was close enough to have him thinking about home. If he were being honest, he’d take being out in the rain alone over moping in the cell that was his room.

“A little rain isn’t going to hurt me,” he assured. “I’m not going to melt, and when have you ever known me to get sick?”

***

“I remember you waking up and throwing up in your en suite, and suit yourself,” Machi shrugged when Hisoka shot her a look. “But the door will be unlocked when you decide you want to warm up.”

***

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Hisoka replied, as he finished his count and climbed up to sit on the branch instead. The sound of the door closing reached his ears, and he let out the sigh he’d been holding. 

“If I climb you, would I be able to see the statue garden?” he wondered aloud. “I don’t know why I’m asking, you can’t answer me. Still, it’s nice to just be amongst the branches and leaves again, even if it’s making me feel a little homesick.”

A rustle caught his attention, and he decided to climb around the tree in the direction he thought he’d heard the sound come from.

It’s probably just the wind blowing through some dead leaves, he thought to himself as he heard the sound again; it was closer, but it was coming from below him rather than above. Is there someone in the garden next door? That’s Victor’s, isn’t it? Hmm, I do want to talk to him about the tournament, maybe now’s as good a time as any?

Creeping along the branches, he eyed up the boundary between Tony and Victor’s respective back gardens; he could easily make the leap. If he were particularly careful with how he moved, he was certain he could land right in front of him, too. The idea was too fun to pass up, and a quiet chuckle escaped him.

You said that you thought I was dramatic, maybe I should show you how right you are?

Readying himself, and his course mapped out in his mind, he leapt from the tree and into Victor’s garden.

***

“Hello, Hisoka,” Victor said, not looking up from his sandwich. “Do you like to be outside before the rain too?” He patted the bench beside him, pointedly displaying the dart in his hand. “Feel free to join me if you want some company. I was contemplating setting up the umbrella to wait-out the shower.”

***

“Sometimes the rain on my skin can be nice,” Hisoka replied, noting the man’s Nen dart.

You’re not easily phased, that’s good; you’d be a weak leader if you were.

“There’s always a restless energy right before a storm, but I wanted to talk about your tournament,” he continued before he decided to take the offered seat. “I’ve decided I’m going to compete.”

***

“How wonderful. Did your new friend inspire you?” Victor asked, sitting back and leaning against the arm. “I must admit, I do regret the fact that I didn’t get to see him in action last night.”

***

That’s it? You’re not going to get me to earn a spot? This feels too easy, but there’s no way he’d be able to trap me with the calibre of men he has here.

Hisoka blinked, pushing his thoughts to the side for now.

“Gittarackur? Well, I know he’s seen me as a bit of a rival ever since we took the exam,” he tapped his leg. “He mentioned he was going to take part; it feels a little remiss to turn down his invitation. Last night was a preview, and I can’t wait to see the rest of the show. It’s not like him to let people see; he’s probably even more private about his personal life than I am. I’m sorry you missed it, it was wonderful.”

***

“It certainly sounds like it, and from the tidy way you dealt with the leftovers, you work well as a team,” Victor replied. “I can’t wait to see the two of you in action, you especially. I want to know what Tony sees in you besides your body. You put on a fine show, so I have no doubt you’ll entertain, but I want to see what you can do when there are no holds barred.”

***

“No holds barred is my favourite way to fight,” Hisoka purred. “I’d imagine that’s something we have in common?”

***

“Most certainly, it’s the only way that makes any sense; how else is one to understand their place in the world?” Victor said. “We observe our elders and emulate them. If our elders lie about reality, we grow up warped. But you and I both see the world for what it is and understand that only the strongest survive. We know that those that die by our hands in the arena deserve it; only fools challenge someone beyond their ability in a deathmatch. I can’t wait to see what you do with them.”

***

“It won’t be as neat and pretty as what Gittarackur would do,” Hisoka chuckled. “I tend to like to get a bit more…artsy? No, that’s not it; creative doesn’t feel right either. I’m sure it’ll come to me later. As long as I can enjoy myself with them, then they can die knowing it wasn’t a completely pointless death. The way I see it, anyone who knows my reputation and still steps in the ring with me, does so at their own risk. That includes forfeiting their lives; it's the law of the battlefield.”

***

“Precisely.” There was an ominous rumble from the sky and Victor laughed. “I didn’t mean to be quite so dramatic, but I’ll take it. You’re an interesting man, Hisoka. I followed your antics in the arena with interest. I must say, I’ve never seen you as happy as when you were fighting. I can guarantee you a day-long gauntlet every quarter of a year here.”

***

Hisoka smiled. “Nothing made my heart sing quite the same way, so that’s not particularly surprising. Did you visit the arena? Or just watch it on pay per view? I’m told my fights made them a lot of money, so they tended to overlook some of my more eccentric moments. Everything has a price these days.”

***

“It always has, however, the strong get to dictate the price,” Victor replied. The first drops of rain began to fall. “Please excuse me while I raise the umbrella.”

***

“Wouldn’t want your food to get wet,” Hisoka remarked as he tilted his face up towards the clouds. “I don’t mind getting a little wet, though, it’s refreshing. It gets so warm up here, but after the storms was always my favourite time. There’s something oddly comforting about Mother Nature reminding us of her power, don’t you think?”

***

Victor pushed the giant canopy up. It covered them both, but Hisoka could easily reach his hand out to feel the rain. “I couldn’t have said it better myself. It’s a magical moment when one realises one’s place in the world. It doesn't, however, have to stay that way. Just as we watch one man fall, we understand not to repeat his mistakes. Nature is both a formidable foe and a world-class teacher.”

***

“She’s most certainly strict,” Hisoka replied, staring at the fabric that now shielded him from the rain. “I mean, she doesn’t suffer fools, who refuse to learn her lessons, that’s for sure. Somebody, I used to know, once said that learning starts when you have the desire to be taught. Until recently, I don’t think I quite understood what they were trying to say.” He paused, shifting to face Victor. “I think you do, though. I mean, you’re happy to let people remain ignorant and deal with the consequences of that choice. If people aren’t ready to listen, then they don’t learn and if they don’t learn, they get left behind as everyone else improves and betters themselves, right?”

***

“It’s the only way that ever works. I tell them the truth, they either listen or they don’t and their lives move forward from there,” Victor agreed. “They make their own choices, as do we all. I made peace with death a long time ago; everyone must end, but doesn’t that also mean that everyone has the chance to also thrive? Death necessitates life and I value those who want the most for both themselves and the world. Imagine the advances that would happen if everyone were allowed to embrace their full potential instead of being gated behind a few who claim to know what’s best for all.”

***

There we go, the propaganda. I was wondering when you’d bring the Association into things. Right when we were starting to get along, too. No worry, I can play along with you for a little bit.

“What do you foresee happening?” Hisoka asked, playing up his curiosity. “Do you think there’s some use for Nen that’s being ignored?”

***

“Don’t tell me you don’t?” Victor snorted. “Come on, Hisoka, we both know that you’d prefer that everyone have access to their Nen. The simple fact that the calibre of your opponents would increase should be enough for you to want that, no? Think how strong our society would become, how many more needless deaths due to disease and fragility would be prevented if every doctor knew how to heal with Nen. Dear Machi, reattached your arms easily. Why shouldn’t a surgeon be allowed to know that he could do the same to their patients?”

***

“I don’t feel qualified to answer that. I mean, I’ve been lucky to have exceptional healing since birth. Although, easier access to strong opponents would always be welcome,” Hisoka hummed as he unconsciously looked over towards Tony’s house, where Machi was no doubt trying to keep the man occupied.

I wonder, would Machi have been a good surgeon if she’d been inclined to try and get into medicine?

“Some would argue that all deaths are needless, but the opposite could also be said. That the world can only support so many, and thus, it should be the strong who get to live. I don’t really like to get too caught up in all that morality stuff. Some people say we live once, some say we come back again, either way, I intend to make the most of this one and enjoy it. That doesn’t mean I’m opposed to finding ways to make it even more fun, though. I guess I could get behind what you're saying; more strong Nen users means more worthy opponents at the end of the day,” he chuckled. “After you’ve seen me in action, perhaps you could give me some pointers for where I need to improve? If we’re going to bring Nen to the world, simply maintaining my current level won’t be sufficient. No, I’ll need to get even stronger.”

***

“Agreed, so perhaps you could do me the honour of offering me the same advice when you see me in action, as well,” Victor replied. “I doubt you want the responsibility of running this place just yet, so I would advise you against entering the free-for-all at the start of the tournament. I challenge anyone who wishes to take me on,” he explained. “Only the fools or the particularly suicidal do, but you’d be amazed at the amount of paperwork it takes to run an organisation like this.”

***

“I’m sure it’ll be a fun spectacle to behold, but I’m not competing to fight you, don’t worry. I have my sights set on Gittarackur, as he does on me. I’ll be watching you closely, and with interest,” Hisoka assured. “It’ll be interesting to see if I can spot anything such a veteran fighter like you needs to work on, but I do love a challenge. Speaking of which, I did have a small request for the tournament brackets. If possible I would very much appreciate it if I would only face Gittarackur in the finals. Ideally, I’d love for us to be in the final itself. Hopefully, he won’t disappoint me, nor I, you.”

***

“I can guarantee that you’ll be placed against one another. When that will happen will depend on your skills,” Victor said. “We draw lots, so you’ll both be on opposite sides, but your progression through the tournament will be down to skill and patience; something you both appear to have in abundance.”

But so does Toshiro. I wonder who he’ll end up facing?

***

Hisoka hummed. “I suppose that’s fair, but well, you can’t blame me for asking.” He heard Victor’s quiet chuckle of agreement. “I just like to take the chance to really savour the fun fights; delayed gratification can be fun. Then again, sometimes it’s better to give in to temptation and, well, the tournament is still a few days away. I think that's long enough to deny myself. Either way, I have a feeling it’s going to be a glorious fight.” Pausing, he reached a hand out from under the umbrella, letting the rain bounce off his skin with a delighted sigh. “Has anyone ever won these tournaments more than once? What happens to the winner? Not that it matters that much to me, but I’m curious what my opponents will be fighting for.”

***

“It’s different each time, but I suspect you will have extremely motivated competition this quarter. We currently have a high ranking post available, thanks to some.” Victor smirked, amusement twinkling in his eyes. “Unknown miscreants, who decided to play around with an associate of mine’s mind. He was, shall we say, out of sorts upon his arrival home, and it upset my dear wife. I don’t like her being upset, so he’s being replaced. The position’s there for the taking; you’ll have to pass a few more tests afterwards, of course, but the opportunity’s open to anyone who’s willing to fight for it.”

***

You’re replacing Claus? So soon?

“I see, but well, it’s like you said before, I don’t want responsibility for running this place, even if it’s as a second in command. I get bored when too much paperwork’s involved. I know my limits, and I find that’s a good start for working on yourself,” Hisoka replied with a chuckle. “I’d be more useful to vet that anyone seeking that high rank was strong enough to merit the post. Just a suggestion, of course.”

***

“And all are welcome if not equal,” Victor replied, raising what remained of his sandwich in acknowledgment. “Then I would suggest you learn the rules of surrender and put on a good enough show for your opponent to agree to it if you wish to survive. Most of the time they’ll have you put to death; I wouldn’t want you to proceed under any false illusions. If you survive, I will likely take you up on your offer, though, thank you.”

***

“Everyone has their role to play, the world may seem to be unfair, but Mother Nature treats us all equally. It’s people who created inequality,” Hisoka sighed as he pulled his hand back under the canopy. “At least, that’s how I see it. I’ve no intention of dying here, but if somebody did manage to beat me and end my life, well, they’ll just have a target on their back should my fiancé ever find out. I doubt most would understand, but you’re not like the others. My death belongs to him, it’s an agreement we have, and his belongs to me. I’d imagine Victoria feels the same about you?”

***

“That she does and I can entirely agree. I know she will outlive me and she will go on to thrive, but while we are together, we belong to each other. Solely each other,” Victor replied. “May I ask, has my brother successfully seduced you yet? I ask as I’d like tickets to watch when your fiancé arrives.”

***

“We’re not exclusive in that sense, he’s free to take others into his bed if he chooses. As am I, but well, I was already attracted to Tony. Although, I’ve not jumped into bed with him just yet,” Hisoka laughed. “Sorry to disappoint you, but that won’t cause any fireworks. I am curious, though; doesn’t Victoria want a harem? Or is that only a male Iccantado thing? You’re the only person who can really help me learn about what I am.”

***

Victor laughed and spread his arms. “What do you think this place is? Everyone here worships her. Why would she need sexual comfort from lesser humans than her mate? She chose me, and I chose her. She’s never wanted or sought out more.”

***

Illu-chan. Hisoka blinked. You never wanted anyone else before Master came into our lives, would I have been the same if we’d not had to hide?

“I didn’t really think of it that way, but well, I suppose that makes sense,” he said eventually. “At first, I was just sleeping around to help hide our relationship. It let me appear single; he was worried about his family not approving of his choice of partner. I suppose we both got used to the freedom of it; I don’t see my other partners as lesser humans, though.”

Maybe I just have lower standards? No, they can’t be that bad, Illu-chan’s a Zoldyck. Master’s a double star hunter, Abaki and Zeller are as fierce and loyal as they come, Lulu is, well, Lulu, and Daniel? He has dragons. Perhaps he’s just really good in bed? No, don’t think like that, we’re not trying to shag Victor LeForte.

“It makes sense, though, that Iccantados would be as different from one another as people can be. Our experiences shape us, after all.”

There has to be something more interesting about you. I can carry a conversation when there’s information to gain, at least. Plus, you’ve got actual first hand experience of Iccantados. You married one; it would be foolish to pass up the opportunity to learn. Just stick to the plan, it’ll be worth it. Illu will win the tournament easily, and he’ll pass any test.

***

“I suppose. The Iccantados back on the Dark Continent were vicious whenever their partner strayed, but you were raised human so our cultural ideas may well have challenged your instinctual desires. How would you actually feel about your fiancé having a sexual relationship with someone you’ve never even seen or spoken to?” Victor asked, curious to hear Hisoka’s answer. “And please, do me the courtesy of thinking before you defensively say you’d be fine with it. Listen to the Iccantado inside, not the human.”

***

“I don’t know,” Hisoka admitted. He tried to imagine Illumi attempting to pick up a random stranger in a bar, but he couldn’t. The image made no sense; Illumi wasn’t like that. He was a Zoldyck. Everything he did was done with purpose. “It’s so out of character that I honestly think it would freak me out a little.”

***

“And why is it out of character for him?” Victor asked.

***

“It’s not who he is, he never had any interest in sexual relationships before we met,” Hisoka tried to explain; he didn’t know if Victor knew Illumi was his fiancé and he couldn’t afford to give up that detail if the man didn’t have it already. “We think he’s autistic, and that I just happen to be the one who managed to catch his eye. It was close to three years before he took an interest in anyone else, and that was only after seeing me with them. It’s just how he is, he’s not the most emotionally expressive either, which I’ve been told is part of the autism thing. I don’t really care, I love him, he loves me. That’s what matters.”

***

So Hannibal isn’t your fiancé? Interesting.

“I think you have your answer there. You chose someone who would never desire another unless you did,” Victor replied. “You aren’t as different from the others as you may think you are.”

He saw you with Hannibal. You like to put on displays as well. Yes, you are most certainly an Iccantado.

***

“I’m not?” Hisoka asked in surprise. His intention when approaching Victor was simply to secure a spot in the tournament, he hadn’t expected the man to be so willing to talk.

Now, though, his curiosity was running away with him, and he couldn’t help the questions that kept coming out. “Wait, does that work on everything? I mean… There was a protest outside once, and when I was inside they were well angry and jeering at the guards like you’d expect. Only, when I came out to talk, they were calmer. I didn’t really care about them; I mean, they were free to protest on the street if they wanted, but did they calm down because I wasn’t bothered by their presence? Is it really that simple?”

***

“Of course,” Victor laughed. “You haven’t figured that out yet? You can get any human to do whatever you want, simply by focusing on them for a prolonged period of time, as long as they aren’t under the influence of another Iccantado, of course. You wouldn’t be able to manipulate me or anyone else here, but someone on the street? If you focus on wanting money for long enough, someone will come up and hand you their wallet.”

He gestured towards him. “You needed someone to keep you out of prison, and you hooked Hannibal. He was perfectly placed to do just that, and he did. I must say, I commend you for accomplishing everything you have without understanding your power. You are an impressive young man, indeed.”

***

You say that, but Tony’s convinced I freed him from your wife’s influence.

“I never really thought about it until recently. I mean, I didn’t know what I was. I’m guessing that I needed to grow into this ability, though? I mean, if all I needed to do was want things enough, then surely I’d have had some actual friends as a child,” Hisoka sighed. “Self-pity isn’t helpful, though, the past is the past. At first, I did just intend to use him to protect myself, but then I got attached. I don’t regret it, Master has been more than worth it.”

May as well make the most of this chance, while he’s open to discussion I can get answers I can’t anywhere else.

“Have you ever known two Iccantados to start a relationship before? Sorry for all the questions, it’s just, well, I’m an opportunist, and you’re the closest thing to an expert I’ve ever come across. I want to learn about my heritage, there’s just so much I don’t know or understand.”

***

Victor snorted. “Not for longer than a fling and a fight, no. You’re too competitive. It would be like putting two juiced up cage fighters into the ring and saying they can’t hit each other. It just doesn’t happen. You’re territorial by nature. You can live in the same area, but you can’t be in a relationship with one another, no.” He smirked. “Is my wife that attractive to you? I will warn you that she’ll kill you if you try to hit on her, but you’re free to give it a go.”

***

“I was more thinking about my ex,” Hisoka countered, deciding now wasn’t the time to say that Victoria wasn’t his type. “And yeah, territorial makes a lot of sense. I have noticed I have that tendency.”

***

“Apologies about your house, but we do what must be done,” Victor said. “Who was your ex?”

***

“My ex? I believe you’ve met him,” Hisoka chuckled. He was surprised Victor didn’t know, but it wouldn’t harm his plan to reveal that little detail. “Danchou, sorry, I mean Chrollo Lucilfer; it’s an old habit I’ve never been able to break. We did ultimately end up in a fight, years after the relationship ended. I was a little bitter, to say the least, and had difficulty letting go.”

Quite an understatement, but well, you don’t need all the details.

***

“I can’t say that I understand what you saw in him, but I’m happy you’ve moved on. Hannibal suits you better. Cannibalism aside, he’s an accomplished man. For Iccantados, you seem to be somewhat of a late bloomer, but I’m happy to help you learn more about yourself.” He finished off his sandwich and stood up. He didn’t need to hear anymore about his son’s sex life. “I suggest that you see if you’re more powerful than your former boyfriend. Try concentrating on a desire around Machi. Just let it sit there in the back of your brain and don’t voice it. See what happens. If you can sway her, then you know more about yourself than you did before. If not, then wait until your fiancé finds his way here. I’m sure we both know that Hannibal already has. He’s not exactly subtle, is he?”

***

Acceptance, that’s what I saw in him. Not that it matters what you think about him.

“Master? Normally he’s very subtle; I think I may have rubbed off on him,” Hisoka replied with a chuckle.

***

Victor laughed. “I do hope so. It has been a pleasure to talk to you, Hisoka. I hope we can do this again sometime soon. Alas, for now, duty calls, but I do appreciate you helping Tony maintain his focus. He’s been off ever since Claus returned and I suspect he’s taking his loss badly. He was his choice, and he doesn’t take failure constructively.” He held out his hand to shake. “I look forward to seeing you in the arena.”

***

“You’re not going to stab me with one of your darts, are you?” Hisoka asked, staring at Victor suspiciously. “I’m sure you can forgive my caution, but I didn’t get to where I did without a healthy amount of it. I have enjoyed our talk, though, it’s been nice.”

***

“No, if I were going to do that, you’d already be dead. I’m very straight forward like that,” Victor replied, amusement lacing his words. “This is merely a handshake, I assure you.”

***

Hisoka laughed. “I can appreciate that,” he said once he calmed, and decided to chance accepting the handshake. True to Victor’s word, it was just that. “That paperwork doesn’t do itself, I don’t envy you that.”

***

“The life of a true believer, I’m afraid. It’s never ending.” Victor looked up at the sky, decided the deluge wasn’t going to end anytime soon and bid Hisoka farewell before stepping out into the rain. “Have fun tonight and try not to kill too many contestants, otherwise there won’t be any left for you to play with later.”

***

Hisoka simply grinned, waiting for Victor to disappear back inside his house before leaving the cover of the canopy. The rain was still coming down, and he revelled in the refreshing sensation of the drops cascading over his skin.

“A true believer, huh?” he said to himself as he approached the tree. “In what exactly, I wonder? No matter, I’m sure I’ll find out if I stick around long enough.”

Using his Bungee Gum, he pulled himself back into the branches of the tree and jumped down to Tony’s yard. His talk with Victor hadn’t gone as he’d envisioned, but perhaps enacting Illumi’s plan wouldn't be quite so bad? He’d found something that was interesting enough to make being around the man bearable, after all. Closing his eyes, he looked up at the clouds; his clothes were already sticking to his skin, and he chuckled.

“I wonder how mad Machi will be with me if I drip water all over the floor?”

***

Tony stopped his pacing when he saw a familiar silhouette on the other side of his sun-room glass. He threw open the door. “Oh, thank fuck, I thought Victor had bored you to death. Come in here so we can get you dried off before Machi lynches you for getting the floor covered in muck. What the hell gave you the urge to talk with him for so long? Please don’t tell me he’s trying to turn you against me already? Things were just starting to get fun around here.”

***

“I was asking him about Iccantados,” Hisoka replied with a shrug as he closed the door behind him. Machi appeared to be in another room; he could work with this. “And to be honest, you didn’t really come up in the conversation, although before he went back inside, he did thank me for helping you to stay focused. He said something about Claus and failure; he honestly thinks you’re still under Victoria’s influence too. So do you have a nice big fluffy towel to dry me off with?” He winked. “We wouldn’t want Machi to get mad about the floor.”

***

“Of course,” Tony replied. “Machi keeps a stock for when I go out. She refuses to let me inside if I don’t clean my feet. But, I’m afraid, you are going to have to get naked first. House rules. No wet clothed people allowed beyond the sun room.”

You were plying him for information, but you didn’t ask about me? Do I need to be offended or reassured by that? Guess we’ll find out.

***

Smirking, Hisoka pulled off his shirt. “Oh, that’s such a shame, I guess I’ll have to leave myself in your capable hands to warm me back up, hmm?” He began to remove his pants. “Perhaps, you should fill me in on the rest of the house rules, too? I’d hate to make her mad.”

You really do let her boss you about, don’t you? Well, being a domme has always suited her. Didn’t think you were into that. Although, considering the way she handled you in Illu-chan’s room, it’s not too surprising.

*** 

“No clue, haven’t figured them out yet. The best I can do is, ‘don’t make her mad’. But I’m all ears if you know some from the past, though. Ooh, thinking about it, don’t badmouth Chrollo to her, she really doesn’t like that. Claus learned that one the hard way. She had to stitch his ass cheek back together after she’d finished whipping him. I still made him cum, though.” He wiggled his browns. “This man’s got skills.”

***

“I remember he tended to think out loud a bit too much for his own good,” Hisoka chuckled. “And, of course, I wouldn’t say anything bad about Danchou; he may be my ex, but I do still respect him. Let me see, what do I remember about her preferences? I’ll think while you grab that towel. Sound fair?”

***

“As long as you lose those boxers and far too stylish socks too. I’m all for staying warm at night, but this is a no socks while naked kinda house,” Tony replied, opening up the wicker linen basket Machi had insisted he buy. “Terrifyingly bright orange or seashell blue? Your pick.”

***

“I think the blue; the orange will clash a bit too much,” Hisoka decided as he finished stripping and waited patiently for Tony to hand him a towel. “Trust me, I’m not going to catch a cold even if I went to bed naked. Now, I do vaguely recall that she’s always hated anything overly princessy; a couple of the others tried to wind her up after a few drinks. It didn’t end well. I think she’s always been a tomboy. At least, I think that’s the word; it was Pakunoda who was the more traditionally feminine one. She wore these really tight-fitting skirt suits and heels, no shirt under her jacket ,so you’d get a great view when she bent down… Best not to say anything bad about her around Machi, though. It’s not just Danchou, it’ll be any Spider she’ll be defensive about.”

***

Tony wolf-whistled and didn’t hide his regret when he passed Hisoka the towel. “Please say you’re gonna drape it over your shoulders. You’re too damned sexy to hide away, you really are. Screw talking about the spiders; I’m team Hisoka. Chrollo’s got his corner, I’m happy in mine. I’ve got my Queen - I promoted her from princess pretty early on and she’s never complained about the dresses she wears for me. We’re golden!”

Tomboy? Just because she can kick some ass doesn’t mean she isn’t feminine. She could be wearing six-inch spiked heels and still beat any guy at changing an engine. Skills ain’t got shit to do with taste in clothes, you dumbass.

***

“Well, I just need it to dry off,” Hisoka laughed, as he patted himself down and draped it over his head. “I’m not body shy by any stretch, and it’s not like she hasn’t seen it all before. Shame I missed you dressing her up, I mean, that uniform you have her in? Got to admit it looks great on her.” He sighed, as he pat dried his hair. “Please don’t tell me you put her in pink, though.” He paused and glanced at Tony. ”Wait, you did, and she didn’t break your arm? I’m honestly impressed.”

***

“She looks beautiful in pink,” Tony replied, completely nonplussed by Hisoka’s answer. “We have the dress upstairs. She keeps it in a special section of her wardrobe and everything. Has she been lying to me?”

Wait, you can’t be right.

He opened the door and poked his head around the corner. “My sweetie, darling, dearest Queeny, have you been lying to me?”

***

“About what exactly?” Machi asked, looking up from her book. “And I hope he’s not going to mess up the floors; I spent ages cleaning them this morning while you two sleepy heads were enjoying your lie-in. Don’t tell me he’s filling your head with nonsense, because I will kick his ass and he knows it.”

***

“Talking dirty to him already? I like your style,” Tony replied. “About your dress. Do you not like it?”

***

Why are you asking me about dresses? What the hell is he telling you?

“The dress from the ball? Well, to be honest, when you presented it to me, I never actually said I liked it or didn’t like it,” Machi countered. “But if you want the whole truth, it’s not really what I’d choose for myself. I said to keep it because, well, it’s kind of a waste not to, and I assumed once I went back home you’d let me keep it. I was going to sell it. Truthfully, I’d have preferred it in red, maybe a lilac? Pink just isn’t my colour, but I didn’t want to kick up a fuss around Tobias. For the sake of the plan, you know? We have that deal, don’t we? I help you ruin your brother’s plan, you help my home. I’m committed to that.”

***

“Fuck, you should have said when I was ordering your maids outfits. Damn, I’m sorry. I honestly thought you liked it; you looked stunning, you really did. We need a code-word. I don’t like buying you things you don’t like, Queeny,” Tony said, grabbing Hisoka by the hand and dragging him inside the main room. “What else don’t you like? You gotta tell me, I’ll sell it all and donate the money. All I want is for you to be happy, so no more lying to me, darlin’, that’s a new house rule. If I’m not allowed inside wet, then you don’t get to lie about what you do and don’t like, deal?”

Why’m I making a big deal out of this? No, but it is a big deal. She put up with it for the plan, sure, but she could’ve told me after, but she hasn’t. I thought we were starting over.

***

“You can shut up,” Machi said, pointing at Hisoka when he smirked. “I don’t need you to rescue me from my clothes.”

***

Hisoka shrugged. “I hadn’t said anything yet.”

***

“You mean anything else yet, what the hell have you been telling him?” Machi demanded. “No, actually, you stay quiet. Tony can tell me, as he’ll tell me everything, and I just thought the plan was more important than a little discomfort. Given the choice, I tend to avoid pink. I did try to tell you at the ball that I don’t do the whole princess thing, and you changed my pet name, so I thought you’d gotten what I was trying to say. I just couldn’t say it outright at the time. Look, I didn’t bring it up because I didn’t think there was an issue. You messed up the floor dragging in mud and that then took me over an hour to clean up again. It made me mad, and I was angry when I made that rule. I can’t think of a code-word off the top of my head; I wasn’t really expecting this, and I’m just not overly girly, but you know that already. The dress can stay where it is, we can sell it later; your brother’s going to ask questions if you suddenly start sending money to Meteor City. I can handle wearing the maid dresses; I have to blend in, it's more of a disguise anyway and when we’re alone it’s not like I spend that much time in it. Honestly, it spends more time on the floor than on me.”

***

“Yeah, it does and you look damned hot both ways. Personally, I prefer it on the floor, but each to their own.”

Well, that went well.

Tony settled on the couch next to her and draped his arm behind her shoulders. “The reason I call you my Queen is because you are. I don’t know how many times I can tell you this, but you got upgraded, darlin’. You’ve seen how Hisoka is with Illumi? Well, that’s how I feel about you. I don’t care how many times you slap me for it, it’s not gonna change. If I start doing something you don’t like in front of the others, tell me you’re gonna make me my special drink, OK?”

***

Machi nodded, throwing one last glare towards Hisoka before shifting in her seat to face Tony.

“I can do that, I didn’t bring it up before because I honestly didn’t think it was an issue. I mean, you’ve never tried to put me in the ball gown since, so I never needed to mention it.” She saw his expression. “It’s a good idea though, I mean we need to be able to communicate covertly when others are around, maybe we should talk to Illumi about signals or something?”

***

Tony rubbed her shoulder. “Your comfort is my top priority, even if Illumi’s going to say that it’s stupid; I don’t care. You’re my Queen, I live to make you happy, and saving your city’s my goal. Get that into your pretty head. I know you’re stubborn, but you have to accept that if we’re gonna get anywhere. You are worthy of love. Period.”

Turning to Hisoka, he smiled. “You and Illumi got any secret codes that can help?”

***

“Hmm?” Hisoka said, realising that Tony had said something to him. “Sorry, I was just thinking about what you said in the other room about Claus. To answer the question, yes we do, but he’s not going to tell you them. It would be best to make new ones just for this current mission. Now, when were you going to tell me that you had a whip? You’ve been holding out on me.”

***

Thank fuck, a change of subject!

“Why would you think I didn’t? Wait...” Tony stood up. “You think I’m vanilla? ”

Hisoka, I’m gonna kiss you!

***

“Wait, you’ve just been spacing out because of that?” Machi asked before laughing at the men. “Did talking to Victor fry your brain that much? Tony’s probably just as kinky as you, maybe more.”

***

“I was asking Victor about my heritage, he gave me some things to think about,” Hisoka protested. “And, well, considering how much of a flirt he was,” he pointed at Tony. “When we first met, I, well, I thought he’d have mentioned it sooner.”

***

Machi nudged Tony with her foot once she calmed down. “You should show him; the cats out of the bag now. Besides, I know you’ve been wanting to have some fun with him since he got here.”

Just don’t ask me to join in.

***

“Oh, no, you don’t get away with it that easily. You thought I was vanilla! Your ass is mine , buddy boy! Get up those stairs and open all the boxes.” Tony turned to Machi. “Queeny, ignore any screaming unless it’s Strawberries. If you hear me saying that, it’s time to hit him with your best shot. We’ll be...some time. He needs to learn what happens when you make assumptions about me .”

Thank you. I’ll let you take your time, Queeny. You think things over. I love you so fucking much.

***

“Well, he’s already naked so you two have fun, and I’ll come and save you if I hear any yelling about Strawberries,” Machi agreed, picking her book back up from the floor. “Damn it, I lost my page when I was laughing.”

***

Hisoka looked at them both. “Wait, you’re not going to get all jealous and threaten me? You’re just going to sit there and read?”

***

“Yeah? Why did you want me to join you? Cause that ain’t happening,” Machi replied. “I’ll just throw him in the shower once you’ve finished.”

***

“But-,” Hisoka began.

***

“No buts,” Machi cut him off. “Now go atone for your mistake, and try not make assumptions about Tony again, OK? He’s literally the polar opposite of Victor. So go upstairs before he carries you, because he will throw you over his shoulder again if you keep stalling,” she warned. “You’ll have fun, he’ll have fun, and I’ll get to finish my book in peace.”

***

“Strawberries is the safe word, got it,” Hisoka replied before looking at Tony, who was staring at him expectantly. With a chuckle, he threw his damp towel onto him.

“No holding back, because I won’t,” he called over his shoulder and headed for the stairs.

***

“Oh, you fucking think I don’t know how much an Iccantado can take?” Tony grumbled, blowing Machi a kiss and running after Hisoka. “Don’t hold back. Oh, you really want me to hurt you, don’t you, you-” He looked up and realised Hisoka’s backside was directly in his eyeline. “Magnificent bastard. I’m gonna eat that ass so hard.”

***

“And you better rinse your mouth out before you even think about kissing me!” Machi called from her spot on the sofa, shaking her head in amusement. “I’m serious, unless you want a cold hose!”

Well, you really walked into that one, didn’t you, Tony? Of course, he wants you to hurt him, but well, maybe I can learn something if I watch what Hisoka does with you? He’s supposed to become what you want most, right? So he can show me what you really want me to be.

There was a gleeful giggle from up the stairs, and she couldn’t help laughing with them. They really were like teenagers.

But what I really want is to see who you would have been without Victoria.

***

Three Hours Later

***

Tony rolled over and stared at the ceiling. “OK, I knew you’d be good, but... fuck , you... I’ve never seen someone cum from being beaten before, then you cum again when I fuck you?”

He looked at Hisoka’s dreamy expression. The bedclothes were a total write off and he was pretty sure that they looked like crime scene victims. Their skin was bloody, there were clothes and contraceptives strewn everywhere and he was pretty sure Hisoka’s back and ass would be scarred for days, but damn it was worth it. 

“You were worth waiting for.”

***

“I’m an experience,” Hisoka chuckled as he languidly stretched. The fabric of the sheets rubbed against the already closing wounds in his back. “And so was that, but I think I owe you some new sheets.”

You have one of those studded whips too, no wonder Claus needed stitches. How’re you going to react when you see how fast I heal up?

“But I don’t want to move,” he sighed, rolling onto his side and looking Tony up and down. He couldn’t help grinning at the bruise that he’d managed to leave on the man’s shoulder when he’d bitten him. “How’s your shoulder? Just warning you, the sadist in me wants to poke at it. See if you’ll squirm, but if I make you scream then Machi’s going to come and beat me up, and I want to enjoy the moment before she decides to clean us both down.”

***

Tony smirked and reached for Hisoka, rubbing lazy circles across his chest. “Throbbing like a bitch, and don’t worry, she’ll stitch me up. You think she’s gonna sulk when she realises you won’t need it? Besides, it’s my place, I replace the sheets.”

***

“Nah, I think she’d prefer to see me suffer, to be honest with you,” Hisoka laughed. “But yeah I did get a little rough, but well, you wanted me to be.”

He closed his eyes, focusing on the feeling of Tony’s fingers moving over his skin, and purred quietly.

“That feels nice,” he mumbled.

***

“Yeah,” Tony agreed, slowly moving down until he was rubbing Hisoka’s belly. He always loved it when Machi stroked him; there was something so soothing about being touched in such a caring way. “I go hard and fast with guys, but Machi? Man, she’s demanding. It’s kinda sexy, y’know? You? You wind me up and watch me go, but she’s... She’s a challenge. Fuck knows what kind but it’s damn sexy being bossed around by a hot- No, it’s damn sexy to be bossed around by her . You’re everything I’d hoped you’d be and more, but I didn’t think she’d do this to me. I’m talking about her after fucking you. What the fuck’s wrong with me? I can’t get her out of my head, man. Why can’t she admit she loves me?”

***

“You really have it bad for her, don’t you?” Hisoka asked, opening his eyes and looking up at the ceiling. “It’s just how she is, and well, I used to have a crush on her myself, so I can understand the sentiment.”

She’s either holding back or waiting for something? Maybe it’s both, but I have no idea what her game plan is. I mean it’s clear she cares about you, not sure if it’s love just yet but there’s something.

“I don’t know what to tell you, I could just say, ‘Oh, it’s because she’s a Spider, they’re all like that’. That would be easy, but well, it wouldn’t be the whole truth. The whole time I’ve known her, she’s been…reserved, and generally cold. She’s devoted to her home and to Danchou, that’s never going to change, but you already know that. You’d do anything for her, wouldn’t you?”

***

“Fuck yeah, I would and she’s not reserved with me. She gives me hell and it’s great. She’ll smack me up the side of the head then fuck me senseless. I love her more than I’ve ever loved anyone. I’m gonna save a damned city for her, but she doesn’t believe a word out of my mouth,” Tony whined, moving closer to Hisoka’s warmth. “I’m gonna marry her, but she got me to promise to stop asking. I told her I’d do it when she asked me, so we’ve gotta get her to crack. She’s denied that she has feelings for too long; she deserves to be treated like the Queen she is.”

***

She’s worried it’s not real, that’s why she threatened me back at the barracks and again in the bushes. I can’t just say that, can I?

“She’s complicated,” Hisoka said eventually as he wrapped his arm around Tony, encouraging him to stay close. “But well, when I was talking to your brother I asked him about some Iccantado stuff because there’s a lot I need to learn. Anyway, one of the things that came up was that he suggested I try to influence Machi, to see if I was stronger than Danchou. Apparently, I just need to focus on something and the person and if they aren’t under an Iccantado’s spell, then they should do what I want? I don’t think that’s strictly how it actually works, based on my experience and my understanding of Nen, but well, maybe I could try to send ‘be honest’ vibes at her and see what she does?”

***

“Don’t you dare.” Tony pushed himself up, sudden rage surging through him. The idea that Hisoka would allow Victor to influence him so easily, and that he’d listen was more than he could bare right now. He glared down at him. “She’s not a puppet. She’s not mine, she’s not yours and she isn’t his , either. “No one fucks with my Queen, you understand? If you’re gonna fuck with anyone, it’s Victor, but if I think you’re experimenting on her, I’ll kill you myself.”

***

Hisoka grinned up at him. “And that’s what I wanted to hear,” he replied, reaching up to pull Tony back down. “I’ll help you win her over, but I’m not going to manipulate her. I respect her too much, so I’ll talk to her and see if I can earn her trust enough to tell me why she’s holding back. Then I’ll see if I can figure out how we get her to move past it, does that sound fair? No Nen, no Iccantado tricks, we do this the old-fashioned way.”

***

“You fucking bastard,” Tony growled, punching Hisoka in his already bruised side. “You haven’t got a clue what she’s like when we’re alone; what she’s really like. She’s sweet, and she’s got such a caring soul. I mean, she’s willing to...”

He ground his teeth. “After everything, she’s still here. She’ll insist that it’s for Chrollo, but she could have killed me and told him everything a long time ago. Kill me and my Nen doesn’t work anymore; I know she’s thought of it, but she hasn’t even tried. You make her sound like a complete ice queen, but she’s so far from that it’s comical. What more can I do to prove myself to her? Give her the fucking knife?”

***

“Don’t do that, she’s just,” Hisoka began, before sighing. “Look, when we were following Illu-chan before we found the heart…she actually threatened me if I tried to replace Victoria as your puppet master. Nobody’s completely just one thing or another, people are complicated and multi-faceted. I think she does care, just she’s not ready to take that step and part of her’s wondering how much is you and how much is Victoria talking through you. That’s why I said what I did, because well, from talking to Victor it’s clear that’s how your sister would think. She’d say yes without batting an eye, but you didn’t. So if she asks me if I think you’re genuine, I’m going to say yes, and I’ll have something to back that up. She doesn’t trust me; she’s made that perfectly clear. I’m sorry for upsetting you, but I needed to see… I don’t know how my influence works yet, and I don’t want you to like me just because of some special power I have. She wants you to be free to be your real self, she wants to see the real you.”

***

“This is the real me!” Tony growled, flinging himself from the bed in frustration. “Of course I want you because you’re an Iccantado; you’re the only one who can keep Victoria away from me! Before I met you, I was willing to throw myself into a hail of bullets for her. Have you any idea what it’s like living someone else's life? Being in love with a monster that uses you for a party trick? I wouldn’t have even been able to think about Machi if Victoria was still controlling me, for God’s sake!”

He kicked a dildo across the floor and sneered in satisfaction when it slammed into his mirror. His reflection shattered into a thousand pieces. “Yeah, that’s who they all think I am, isn’t it? Accurate now? Is that good enough? You all want me to admit I’m broken? Well, fuck you! No one breaks me!”

He stormed out of the room and down the stairs. “I’m going out, don’t even think about stopping me.”

***

“Well, that went well,” Hisoka sighed as he raked his hand through his hair, staring at the pieces that used to be a wall length mirror. “Still, I guess Gon was right about anger making people honest. Now I just need to figure out how to get into my room before Machi tries to kill me.”

***

Hearing Tony coming downstairs, Machi looked up. She was about to ask what the hell had happened when he declared he was leaving.

“What the fuck? You’re just going to walk outside, completely naked and covered in blood? ” she said, getting up and walking towards him. “And what are you going to do if I try to stop you? Do I need to go kick a stupid clown around the garden?”

***

“No, you need to get out of my way and let me plant my trees.” Tony stormed towards the back door. “Don’t push me, Queeny, you don’t want to hear what’s on my mind.”

***

“Why are you being like this?” Machi snapped, crossing her arms over her chest. “The door’s unlocked, if you really want to be with your trees, fine, I’ll get a first aid kit ready for when you’re willing to talk to me! I’m not your sister, I’m not forcing you to do anything!”

***

“No, you’re right, you’re not , so why the FUCK don’t you trust me! I’ve done everything for you and you repay me by thinking I’m FUCKING BRAINWASHED! Let me go before I say something we can’t take back!” Tony yelled. “I couldn’t even fucking think about looking at you before her!”

His eyes were threatening to spill over, and he ran from the room, slamming the door behind him and embracing the storm. The wind lashed the water against his face, cleansing his skin with ice-y fury. Blood streaked down his chest, soaking into the grass as he ran, rejection burning through his veins. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. He wasn’t supposed to be alone again. He wasn’t anyone’s toy and he wasn’t here to be played like a fool either.

***

“When did I ever say I didn’t trust you?” Machi asked as the door slammed shut against its hinges. She looked back at the stairs. Hisoka would be waiting up there, no doubt; waiting for her to leave, so he could sneak back into his room.

Well, if he thinks hiding in his room’s going to protect him, he’s a bigger idiot than I thought.

“Why are men always so stupid?” she huffed, grabbing her shoes and a large coat, in preparation to go after him. The last thing they needed was for him to get a cold or, worse, an infection if the blood was coming from any open wounds. Walking past the stairs, she looked up to see Hisoka watching her curiously.

“I’ll deal with you later, don’t you even dare think about leaving this house! I don’t know what you did, but you’re going to pay for it,” she hissed, before following Tony out into the storm.

“Tony! Get your dumb butt back here before you get sick!” she yelled into the wind, heading for the statue garden. “Come back inside and at least let me clean you up, then you can plant as many trees as you want!”

***

“No! Leave me alone!” Tony snapped. He couldn’t understand why she was coming after him. “You don’t want me, I get it, so kill me or fuck off!”

***

“And then what? I kill you and take your place? You seem to forget that you had me kidnapped! I didn’t ask to come here, you didn’t even give a damn until after the fact! You said that you couldn’t even think about looking at me before Victoria, but you’re just trading once puppet master for another by having the clown here. I don’t hold you responsible for the things your sister made you do, but it’s not like I can pretend they didn’t happen!” Machi shouted back. “It’s hard to look past it sometimes, but I’m trying! I don’t know what the fuck the idiot told you, and I don’t know what it was like for you growing up with that bitch crawling around in your head! I wish I did, so I could understand, but I can’t. Don’t you think if I simply wanted to kill you, I’d have done it? You deserve justice! We formed the Spider to help those who can’t get it on their own! Yes, we’ve done terrible things, and I’ll never be able to atone for them. I made peace with that a long time ago, and maybe that means I’m not a good person in the eyes of the rest of the world. I don’t care! I don’t deserve to be anyone’s Queen. Not after the things I’ve done, and I’d do them all again in a heartbeat if it meant what happened never happened again. Now, stop being stupid and come inside. You’re going to get sick. I can stitch you back together, but I can’t heal an infection, please.”

***

“It’s Hisoka’s blood, and yes , you do deserve it! That’s what I’ve been telling you! I love you! You saying you don’t deserve that’s just as bad as a slap in the fucking face, so why don’t you go ahead and free your city from my control and kill me so you never have to suffer my irritations again,” Tony growled. “I’d kidnap you again in a heartbeat if it meant feeling what real love’s like again! I’ve torn my heart out for you, woman!”

His hair was plastered to his face, but he didn’t care. “You say you don’t know what it’s like to be under an Iccantado, but you don’t see me throwing Chrollo in your face, do you? I don’t question if what you're telling me’s real! He’s her son! So why don’t we both admit the fucking truth: You don’t want me, I’ve pledged my life to you , so take it! Fucking put me out of this fucking hell I’m living in already!”

***

Machi froze, hesitating before she decided to throw the coat at him. “She may have given birth to him, but that doesn’t make her his mother!” she screamed. “He’s nothing like her! I never thought I’d say this, but she did him a favour by abandoning him! He’s one of the sweetest, kindest men I’ve ever met… He locked his heart away when he was just a child because he felt he had to! He didn’t make me do anything, he always asked . He’d run into mine and Uvo’s territory to look for his stupid video tapes…and then,” she paused as tears pricked at her eyes, and her hands clenched into fists at her sides.

“He could speak three languages fluently by the time he was ten and I could barely read. Everyday he’d be at that stupid church learning everything he could because he wanted to make our lives better! He took it upon himself to bring a kids show to all the children because he wanted to make them happy! He translated it and he dubbed over it, and put on a show for everyone. I’d never seen so many kids in one place that weren’t fighting.” She wiped her eyes. “What the fuck has Victoria ever done for somebody who wasn’t her or your brother, huh? Can you name one thing that she's done to benefit anyone but herself? Can you? ”

***

“NO! I can’t!” Tony wasn’t bothering to hide his pain. If Machi wanted to see everything, then he’d show her.

He threw the coat on the ground, mud and water splashing everywhere. “She’s a twisted monster who couldn’t even bring herself to love her own kids! She made me admire that, but I never felt even half of what I do for you towards her. Even with all her magic, she couldn’t make me understand what this feels like. Hisoka can’t even hold a torch to you, but it doesn’t matter, does it? I’m tainted now. Never mind that Hisoka doesn’t even know how to manipulate anyone with his power. Never mind that I’m dedicating myself to saving a city I’ve never even seen for you. All you see when you look at me is her; you’ve never seen me, and you’ve made it perfectly clear that you never will. I get it; once you’ve been ruled by a monster, that’s all you ever are.” His chest hurt. His gut felt as if it’d been sliced open. “I free you. Go. I’m un-kidnapping you.”

***

“Are you kicking me out too?” Machi asked. “Because I don’t remember ever saying I was leaving, or that I wanted to leave. If you wanna kick me out I can move to the maid quarters, but I’m not leaving Sanctuary.”

Not while your witch sister’s still breathing. She needs to pay for what she’s done to you, and to her children.

***

Tony threw his hands in the air. “I can’t fuckin’ win. First you scream at me for kidnapping you, then you complain I’m kicking you out! I said you’re free. I’m not gonna stop you from going to the people you love.” 

A hollow pit replaced the pain and he collapsed to the floor. “I don’t know what you want from me. I’m giving you my heart, Queeny. It’s right there, under your foot. You’re the only person I’ve ever loved or ever will.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “You don’t have to make it hurt anymore than it does already.”

***

“Look, please, can you come inside? We can keep talking inside where you’re not going to catch a cold,” Machi said, trying again to reason with him.

***

Inside Tony’s House

***

“This isn’t how it was supposed to go,” Hisoka groaned as he paced back and forth; he’d found Tony’s phone on the bedside table. It had only taken a few moments before he’d figured out the man’s unlock code and sent a message to Illumi asking for his help.

“I was going to help! I was trying to help, but apparently I’m terrible at it, and now they’re screaming at each other. What do I do now?” he whined to the empty house. “Why does it always go wrong?”

***

Illumi’s phone pinged and he paused. He was about to deliver Chrollo’s message, but it seemed that things weren’t going to plan. Tony wanted his help.

Pushing open the unlocked door, he strode inside and was surprised to see his Master arguing with thin air. He was covered in blood.

“I sincerely hope that the two of you haven’t killed Machi. That would complicate a lot of our plans.”

***

“No, it's worse,” Hisoka replied as he ran to Illumi, Tony’s phone in hand. “They’re outside, and they’re screaming at each other! I miscalculated… I was trying to do something nice…but now they’re fighting. I don’t know what to do.”

***

“Have you tried talking to them? Fights are either about a fundamental difference in world-views or a misunderstanding. I guess that’s why Tony said that he needed hel- Oh, that was you. I couldn’t hear them over the storm, but do you think they might harm each other?” Illumi asked.

***

“I don’t want to make it worse, Machi already thinks I’m going to replace Victoria as Tony’s puppet-master; she’s threatened me multiple times about it,” Hisoka complained. “And yeah, I guessed his unlock code. I don’t get it, things were fine, and then he got mad because I asked if he wanted me to try to use my aura to influence her to be honest about her feelings? He was the one who was complaining that she pretends she doesn’t love him. I mean, I don’t know if she’s in love, but she does seem to like him a lot.”

***

“And you don’t understand why that would upset them?” Illumi asked, wanting to clarify things before he went back out into the rain.

***

“I wanted to know what he’d say, and he got mad and said I wasn’t allowed to do it, or he’d kill me, but I wanted him to say no. If I needed to force it, then it wouldn’t be real, right? I was gonna tell her that he found the idea of manipulating her horrific and that he was being genuine…because she’s still worried about him being under my influence,” Hisoka explained. “I was talking to Victor, and I thought maybe I could get a better idea of how Victoria’s Nen works if I played at wanting him to teach me about my heritage. He mentioned that if Victoria wants something, she just needs to focus on a person while thinking about it. Well, actually he implied I should be able to do the same, but I think it’s not the same for me because I’m not a natural manipulation Nen user? I don’t know, I just wanted to help, I wasn’t trying to make them mad. You believe me, right?”

***

“Of course, and it’s perfectly clear that you’re far more powerful than Victoria because you manipulate people without even thinking about it. No one notices you when you don’t want them to, and when you do.” Illumi tilted his head. “They notice everything. We should go outside and help. I will explain everything.”

***

“But if I am more powerful, and I can’t control it…what if Machi’s right?” Hisoka asked, hesitating before he glanced towards the door. “I don’t want to control people, but is that enough? No, that can wait, we need to stop them ruining the plan, or killing each other. Tony said he was going to plant trees, he’ll be in the statue garden I can take you.”

***

“Yes, thank you, lead the way. And the fact that you don’t want to manipulate people you care for means that you are not manipulating him,” Illumi pointed out. “You do not manipulate any of us; yes, we are attracted to you, but that is simply part of your nature. Would you chastise a parrot for having vivid plumage? No. You do not force us to do anything; quite the opposite. I would prefer it if you gave me orders, as that simplifies my life, just as it has for Tony when Machi tells him what to do, but I accept that it isn’t in your nature to do so and we are a team.”

***

“I love you,” Hisoka whispered as he grabbed Illumi’s hand and pulled him towards the backdoor. “I only approached Victor to tell him I wanted to face you in the tournament, you know, to keep up the appearance we’re rivals. He seemed delighted, and we got talking, and he was happy to tell me about what he knows about Iccantados. Oh, that reminds me, once we’ve dealt with this, I think you should message Master, Victor knows the heart was from him. He’ll be looking for him.”

***

“I suspect that it was part of Hannibal’s plan. He wanted to remind you how much he loved you, and he wanted to let you know he’s here. He won’t mind that Victor knows as well. I would be surprised if he wasn’t watching the whole thing,” Illumi said, squeezing his Master’s hand and smiling at him. 

The garden was shockingly big but there was a separated section, blocked off by large, carefully kept hedgerows. The storm was vicious, but he’d weathered far worse. “I am glad you are making friends with Victor; he strikes me as a natural tutor.”

***

Hisoka smiled back, it felt good to have Illumi by his side again. Even if he was disguised.

“It was surprisingly nice talking to him this time,” he mused. “He came to speak to me when I first arrived, and his presence just irritated me so much. I don’t know why it was different this time, but well, he’s got information that’s useful to us. We need to learn what Victoria’s Nen actually is; I thought it was in the glitter, but that’s Tony’s. The statue garden’s just through that gate.” He pointed to the gap in the hedges. “I’m hoping they’ve not started attacking each other.”

***

“Then it would be my pleasure to find out with you. The rest can wait for tomorrow,” Illumi said, allowing Hisoka to lead him across the carefully maintained grass and into the hidden garden. 

He cocked his head. “They don’t appear to be fighting. Unless she winded him, perhaps? Maybe she hit him in the crotch?”

***

“Can you at least get up off the floor?” Machi sighed. “Come on, this isn’t helping anything, you need to get out of the cold.”

***

“No,” Tony mumbled. “No one wants me, so I’ll stay here, thanks.”

***

“Why are you being impossible?” Machi asked in exasperation.

***

“Because- What the fuck’re you two doing out here?” Tony said, glaring up at their ‘visitors’. “Fuck off and let me die with my dignity intact, at least.”

***

“You’re naked and sitting on the floor in the rain,” Illumi pointed out. “Dignity has left the building. However, I can not let you die. You’re important.”

***

Machi turned around in time to see Hisoka’s wince. “And I thought I told you not to leave the house,” she spat. “You’ve done enough damage!”

***

“He isn’t here to continue that, he’s here to repair the misunderstanding.” Illumi heard Tony huff. “Hisoka-san does not desire to manipulate anyone, and if what Victor has said is correct, then it is my Master’s desire to allow those around him to have their autonomy, that secures its existence.”

***

“You can’t honestly expect me to believe that!” Machi snapped. “I get that you love him, and he’s your Master, but he’s always been a manipulative asshole! He broke Danchou’s heart, after he infiltrated us just to kill him! I can’t just stand by and watch him pick up the puppet strings from Victoria, and none of you can make me!”

***

Illumi tilted his head. “Chrollo ended the relationship with him. If he was able to manipulate him with his Nen, then he would not have done that, and why do you care if he manipulates Tony?”

***

“Why would I care? What?” Machi baulked. “Why wouldn’t I? He was a child when that monster hijacked his mind! She twisted him into a criminal and forced him to hurt thousands of people; he can’t even think more than a day ahead because he’s never learnt how to figure out what he wants. You can’t honestly think that’s OK?”

***

“My opinions aren’t in question here,” Illumi replied, maintaining his even tone. “Yours are, and you have yet to explain why that upsets you. Tony brought you here by force, yet you are defending him. I am asking why.”

***

Hisoka shifted to stay slightly behind Illumi. “I’m staying out of this,” he muttered. The storm was starting to clear, but he couldn’t help the awkward feeling that had settled in his chest. 

***

“Why does it matter?” Machi huffed.

That’s what you’re focusing on?

“She’s a monster, she needs to be stopped, surely you see that? You think people are going to care why we kill her? She’s a popular socialite.” She paused and crossed her arms. “Nobody ever wants to accept people like her are criminals; they get away with anything they want, and it's not fair! Why are you all getting distracted from that? Surely stopping them is the most important thing right now?”

Relationships just get in the way.

***

“Overall, yes, I agree. We have a mission and we are currently undertaking it. However, we can not continue without Tony, so I am asking why Hisoka’s possible manipulation of him is upsetting you,” Illumi explained, laying out his logic in a slow, patient line. “You and he are vital to its success, so would you not agree that understanding your emotions is important? Why do you care what Tony does or does not feel?”

***

Tony crossed his arms. “Yeah, why do you care? It’s not like you like me.”

***

“I never said I didn’t like you! For crying out loud,” Machi huffed as she glared down at Tony.

“Did you have this issue with him?” she asked Illumi and pointed at Hisoka. “I know he can be really dense sometimes.”

***

“We have had many issues in our relationship, yes. Many of which required outside help to work through. I am bad at explaining myself and was taught to suppress any and all desire besides that for death. It has caused a lot of problems,” Illumi replied. “One technique I have gained a thorough understanding of now, however, is deflection. You have yet to answer my question.”

***

“I wish Abaki were here,” Hisoka sighed. “You know she’d bark at them until they stopped, well, whatever this nonsense is.”

***

“Why does it matter why I care? This mission’s bigger than any of us,” Machi growled. “You can’t just push somebody into a corner and force them to like somebody! If your family said you couldn’t marry Hisoka what would you do? How would you feel? I don’t care if it’s deflection, but I never said I didn’t like him! He’s got that idea in his own dumb head by himself!”

***

“That’s the second time I’ve ever heard that from you, and you’ve only admitted it because he forced it out of you,” Tony said.

***

“It matters because it is jeopardising the entire mission. I never asked if you loved him, I merely asked why his possible manipulation is important enough to you to cause this,” Illumi said, ignoring Tony’s remark. “If my family forbade me from marrying Hisoka, I would kill them and marry him anyway. They would have denied me my heart's desire and my reason for living. I believe that is what Tony is offering you. If you are not attracted to him, I would advise you to tell him now before it causes our death. If he feels betrayed, he will lash out; he is too impulsive not to. I am merely asking you to be honest with him, as we are being with you. Hisoka is incapable of telling me what to do even if I beg. The only way he is able to fulfil that side of me is when we are in a sexual situation. The idea that he is actively using his nature against Tony is impossible. He will use words to manipulate him, not Nen.”

***

“See! This is what I was saying! I’m me, ” Tony insisted. “He’s not controlling me, he’s setting me free!”

***

“I wish Abaki were here,” Hisoka repeated. “She’d tell you the same. I can’t take somebody’s voice away… I just can’t,” he continued, hugging his arms around himself. “I know you don’t trust me, but I have lines I can’t cross. This is one of them; the idea that Illu-chan is only with me because my aura makes him want to be? It hurts. I love him, and I know he really loves me. You don’t need to love Tony now, just be honest with him, and yourself.”

***

Machi blinked. “But why didn’t you tell me this before? I told you I wouldn’t let you control him! You just gave me a stupid smile and told me you weren’t doing it on purpose!”

***

“Because I don’t know about what I am! I thought I was, or I could have been… And if I was, then I wanted to find out how to stop it,” Hisoka countered. “Illu-chan is the strongest Manipulation Nen user I know, if it was just Nen, he’d know. He’d know, and he’s assured me it’s not, so I’m not doing anything to Tony. If anything, I’m keeping him as himself, because that’s honestly what I want from him.”

***

“So you went to Victor?” Machi asked. She still couldn’t quite believe what she was hearing, but Chrollo trusted Illumi. Hisoka had betrayed them before, but Illumi hadn’t. “I want to believe you, but the stuff you did before makes it hard.”

***

“You think I’m going to steal your man again,” Hisoka corrected. “But that’s not what’s happening. Danchou’s gay, I didn’t steal him from you. Tony’s ready to go to war for you , not me. Look at him, Machi, really look at him. Does he look like somebody who’s under another’s control?”

***

“No, right now, he reminds me more of a child,” Machi admitted, shifting a little on the spot.

***

“OK, that’s a start, now do you like him?” Hisoka asked. “Don’t give me that, ‘you never said you didn’t like him’ line. Do you actually like him, as in, do you find him attractive? If you met under different circumstances, would you be happy if he bought you a drink or, knowing you, actually would you buy him one?”

***

“I don’t know… Why are you so hung up on this?” Machi fired back. “I should hate him for his part in all this, but I can’t! I can’t because I know he’s just as much a victim as all the others back home! I know I should hate him, that I should have just killed him and left, but I didn’t, and he just keeps being so damn nice to me when I don’t deserve it…” she yelled herself into silence and stared at Tony for a moment.

“I don’t hate you, I don’t want you dead, but I feel like I should, OK? I don’t know how to feel about you, and I wish I did! Happy?” She mumbled before she pushed past Illumi and ran through the garden gate back towards the house.

***

“I didn’t expect that,” Hisoka deadpanned, staring at the open gate. “What do we do now?”

***

“You two don’t need to do anything else,” Tony said. Machi’s words had freed him. She’d finally been honest. Getting to his feet, he smiled softly at Hisoka. “Thank you. You saved us both. Let me do the rest.”

***

“But she’s run off; I made it worse,” Hisoka protested. “Why are you thanking me, I keep-” he was cut off by Illumi placing his finger over his lips. He had a moment to blink before he was engulfed in a bone crushing hug.

***

“You enabled her to verbalise her feelings,” Illumi whispered, allowing Tony to head back to the house in search of his love while he surreptitiously pressed the skin against his Master’s wounds. “The heart can’t know what it wants if it cannot reflect upon itself. You taught me that. She is distressed because she didn’t understand how conflicted she was about him, but now she does. They can talk now. You did extremely well, and I am proud of you.” He kissed his cheek. “You have helped.”

***

Inside the House

***

“Stupid clown, why did it have to be him?” Machi sniffed as she leant against the bar she was hiding behind. She hadn’t wanted to talk about it; especially not like this, and not in a swirl of anger and pain. She wrung the wash cloth from the counter in her hands. 

“Manipulative bastard, yeah he only uses words but, he still manipulated us all into thinking he was a dumb selfish prick who only cares about himself. Fucking Chain Bastard; I wish Uvo was here, you must have thought he was a dumb brute, but under that, he was kind; he just hated the outside world. He always knew how to make us all feel better…you hollowed us all out when you took him away!” she wailed, finally voicing the pain she’d held inside since her friend’s passing. 

Hisoka’s words had pierced her defences, she hadn’t felt so naked and open since she’d met her Nen teacher at the Meteor City Church. Renko had been a strict and at times cruel teacher, but it had been worth it; she’d been the first of her friends to discover the secret of Nen. She froze when she heard a door open, followed by cautious footsteps. Instinctively, she pulled her aura inside, switching to Zetsu. She didn’t care if it was hypocritical, she didn’t want to be seen right now.

***

“Hey there, Queeny,” Tony said, slowly walking into his room. The drips of water gave away her hiding spot, but he didn’t want to crowd her. “Thank you for being so brave. I want you to know that I don’t hate you - far from it - I appreciate your honesty and I’m here. I’m not going anywhere and I’m not giving up on you either. We’re still a team.”

***

Yeah, I’m so brave, I’m hiding in a corner. Really brave, yeah.

“You think all that was brave?” Machi asked despite herself. It was clear he knew she was in here, or he would have moved on. She glanced at the trail of water accusingly, as if it had deliberately betrayed her. “Yeah, I’m so brave that I ran away.”

***

“Survival’s always the bravest thing,” Tony replied, walking over to the bar and sitting down against the wall to her left. He could see her now and she was as huddled as he had been. “Then it’s honesty, and you were honest with me.” He smiled softly. “So, thank you. You expressed yourself - your true thoughts and feelings, not what you thought I wanted to hear - I appreciate it all, and I’m sorry. I was wrong. I thought you were rejecting me and...” He pulled one leg up and hugged it against his chest. “The idea of the one person I’d been totally myself with and opened up to was doing that...it broke my heart. But you’ve healed it as well. Now I understand.”

***

“I didn’t lie,” Machi sighed. “I never told you that I liked things when I didn’t, I just didn’t want to say how I felt because, well, you had power over me. Maybe you didn’t see it that way… but that's how it felt.”

***

“Yeah, I kinda fucked up there, didn’t I?” Tony agreed. “But I never lied either, and you’re still un-kidnapped. I won’t go back on my word. You’re free to tell me whatever you like in whatever way you like. If that’s a kick to the balls, then that’s fair; I never wanted kids anyway. I’ll accept hugs and kisses too, but if I’m being an idiot you’re free to say. I might not always hear it the first time, but it’ll get through eventually, promise. I want you to tell me what you like and don’t, honey. Your happiness is important to me.”

***

“I meant everything I said outside, I wanted to hate you when you had me brought here. When we first met, I really did think you were a creep, but then I was here… and I found out about Victoria…” Machi trailed off with a sigh. “Look, one of my friends was killed by traffickers when I was just a kid. I don’t know if those men worked for your sister or not. I don’t care, she needs to die either way. Wouldn’t you feel the same way I do if you were me? Can you see how difficult it is for me?”

***

“Oh, I’d’ve killed you and gotten the fuck out before I’d even found out about Victoria. You’re way ahead of me there, Queeny,” Tony replied. “I wouldn’t have given you a second chance, but I’m forever grateful that you gave me one. I understand, I really do, and I want you to know that what I said back at the Gala still applies. I’m never gonna insist that you love me back, never. I just want you to be honest with yourself; me too, but yourself first. I’m sorry they ambushed you and you’re tooootally free to kick Hisoka’s ass five ways to Sunday, but if they didn’t come out to help, we wouldn’t be here right now. I’d still be begging you to kill me because I thought you hated me and you’d still be refusing. And we’d both still be cold and wet, too. As perfect as it was for my mood, hyperthermia wouldn’t have suited me.”

***

“If I’d never met Danchou, then I’d have been the same; he showed me I could be better. He showed us all we could be better,” Machi whispered as she wiped at her eyes. “I know it might be hard for you to believe, but we weren’t always friends. I used to find him annoying; he was a brat who kept invading my space. Uvo used to threaten to beat him up…and yeah, you don’t really care about any of that. Your nephew’s a good man, Tony, and I guess I’m angry that the clown managed to trick me for all these years. Fuck, I want to smack him into next week! I hate his dumb fucking glib attitude! He let me think he was going to control you; he’s such an idiot, but you like him, so maybe he’s not all bad?”

***

“Chrollo’s let the world think he’s a terrorist without any conscience, but you know he’s not,” Tony said. “Hisoka didn’t tell you because he was protecting himself, just like you didn’t tell me because you were protecting yourself too. I’m an open book because I’ve never known any other way to be, but you all have secrets you don’t want to say. Hisoka didn’t want to appear weak, so he let you believe what you wanted to, until he could find out more. It was stupid, but we never said he was the smartest one in the room, did we?”

He reached up and grabbed a napkin. “Here. I had the rain, but I recommend tissues. Waaaaay less wet.”

***

“I think Chrollo had convinced himself he was, until Will came along and broke his facade,” Machi said quietly as she took the offered napkin and used it to dry her face. 

“I was jealous at first, until I realised Will was his chance to regain what he gave up. We all love him, he gave up the most of all of us. He must have seen something in the clown the rest of us didn’t, that’s the only way it makes sense that he’d agree to the relationship at all. I’m sorry I didn’t just tell you the truth, but I was protecting myself, and I thought I was protecting the others. When Victoria kicked them all out but let me stay, I got suspicious…and I stopped trusting you as much. I still don’t really trust Hisoka at all, but Illumi? Him, I do trust, so if he says that Hisoka’s really not trying to pull your strings, then I want to believe that, so I’m going to,” she decided. “Right now, I feel rather foolish, but I am still going to hit him. You can’t change my mind on that, OK?”

***

“Queeny, I said you could do whatever you liked to him just a few moments ago,” Tony chuckled. “You’re your own woman and I’m sure Hisoka won’t stop you either. He knows he fucked up, but at least it had a good ending.”

He shifted to sit next to her and tentatively took her hand. “I’ll kiss these knuckles, blood and all, after you’ve beaten him to a pulp. Sometimes we have to learn our lessons the hard way, but I’m glad it happened. I need you, Machi; you keep me honest.”

***

Machi glanced down at her hand in his, she still wasn’t sure what she wanted as far as Tony was concerned.

“How about we start over?” she said eventually. “I mean, I’m here by choice now, so we should have a do-over. Hisoka’s here, and he’s going to shield you from the Wicked Witch of Glam Gas, and we’ve got a Zoldyck here to guide us on our mission. Who knows what might happen? I mean, sparks tend to fly when two people who find each other attractive face down death together, right?”

***

“The best kind,” Tony agreed, gently squeezing her hand. “A fresh start, yeah.”

He let go and instead offered her a handshake. “Hi, I’m Tony. I like explosions and wild nights out. I fuck like a rabbit, and in my spare time, I want to free a city. How about you?”

***

Machi couldn’t help it, she laughed. It was such a simple but unexpected reaction, that all the tension in the room felt like it had been popped. She could finally relax.

“I’m Machi, proud Meteorite and member of the Phantom Troupe,” she replied, accepting the offered hand. There was no harm in indulging in a little silliness, right? “I can appreciate a good explosion, I like drinking games, arm wrestling and kinky bedroom fun. I think we’ll get along great.”

***

“Me too, fancy going out on a date to the local rodeo? We can have some naughty fun in the haystacks and you can impress me by beating all the boys at riding the bull, maybe even take me on in a little friendly arm wrestling?” Tony winked. “I love a strong woman.”

***

“Sure but, no complaining if I win,” Machi replied, managing a small smile. “Will I need to carry you back to your room if I drink you under the table?” she teased, before hearing the door creak open and the faint clicking that could only mean Hisoka and Illumi had decided to come back inside.

“I guess we’ve got company,” she sighed. “Should we come out of hiding?”

***

“Wanna punch him now or later?” Tony said, not moving from the spot. “This is your fight, I’m just your cheerleader. You can have him make me pom-poms before you hit him if you like. I’ll put on the best show.”

***

“Maybe later, right now I’m cold, wet and tired,” Machi said earnestly. “I’m super cranky, and I could really go for a bubble bath. No, he can squirm for a bit. I need to figure out a way to stop it being a total reward, bastard doesn’t deserve a reward. Well, maybe a little, but I’m mad at him, so I don’t want to.”

***

“Bubble bath it is!” Tony stood up. “It has been decided that to atone for thine sins, you will tidy up the mess and run my dear Queen the best bubble bath of her life. Oh, and get us a blanket. Blanket first, the rest after. Cool? OK, we’re staying here. Let us know when the bath’s ready.”

He dropped back down and smirked. “He hates chores; you know he does.”

***

Hisoka blinked and opened his mouth to protest, but Tony had already vanished behind the bar, and he was sure he heard a giggle from Machi. He wasn’t sure what bothered him more, the orders or that she actually giggled like a teenage girl.

“Well, at least they’re not fighting anymore,” he remarked as he turned to Illumi. “I don’t suppose you’d mind keeping me company while I,” he sighed. “Do my chores?”

***

“It would be my pleasure. Why don’t you start by trying to conjure them a warm blanket?” Illumi said, stripping his clothes and placing them in a neat pile at the bottom of the stairs.

***

“You know, this is what I love about you Illu-chan,” Hisoka beamed as he looked around for a good place to create the blanket. “You have the best ideas! Maybe I can conjure a magical broom too? Let’s find out! They never said I couldn’t make this fun.”

***

Tony’s grin widened and he leaned over to whisper in Machi’s ear. “I think we may have a new maid. If he can make it fun, he might keep going until the place sparkles as much as your smile.”

***

Three Hours Later

***

“Do you think he realises that locking us in here isn’t a punishment?” Tony asked, leaning back in his five-person bath and watching his legs float to the surface. “If this is what happens when we fight, it might just be worth doing every few months.”

***

“I’m not sure if that’s why he did it,” Machi hummed as she poked at a patch of suds that floated by. “I mean, he has this pathological need to be the best, so maybe he wanted us to stay off his clean floors? I’ll never understand him.”

***

“I’m down for levitation if you are,” Tony chuckled. “If he’s actually cleaning, then I’m not complaining. That shit’s boring as fuck. I’ll never understand why people voluntarily do it for a living.”

***

“Have you ever asked? I mean, I can’t speak for everyone, but sometimes it’s just because they need money, and they figure it’s better than the alternative of selling their body for sex,” Machi said. “We usually left cleaning up to Shizuku; her Nen makes a vacuum cleaner. It’s why we tend to leave neat and tidy crime scenes, at least since she joined us. Maybe you’ll get to see it sometime, she’s named it Blinky.”

***

“A vacuum called Blinky? I love her already,” Tony said, sinking back down in the water and beaming with delight. “And now I know why it was so hard to find dirt on you guys. Wait, can it clean up anything? Can we vacuum up Victoria?”

***

Machi shook her head. “No, it can’t hoover anything made of Nen, or that’s alive. So we’d need to kill her first, then we can hoover her and nobody will ever find her. Not even Shizuku knows what happens to the things Blinky sucks up, but he can regurgitate the last thing he hoovered, and the last thing only. It’s been handy for getting things down from high places, as long as you’re super careful not to suck in anything extra.”

***

“Best first date ever . We’re naked in a warm bubble bath and we know how to remove our nemesis from existence.” Tony picked up his wine glass. “I’ll drink to that!”

***

In the Main Room

***

Illumi looked up at the ceiling. Hisoka was swinging across it, cleaning the dust as enthusiastically as Gon. “I’m sure you don’t have to remove the dust from everywhere, Master.”

***

“Of course I do,” Hisoka replied. “They think this is a punishment because I’ll do it badly because it’s boring. So I have to prove them wrong.”

***

“I don’t think they’re going to check up there,” Illumi replied, offering Hisoka-san a small smile when he whooped and swung to the other side of the room. “But I’m sure they’ll appreciate the effort.”

***

“They better do, and it doesn’t matter if they think to check or not, I’m going to do the best job. I’m going to show them how well I can clean a few rooms,” Hisoka declared as he swept his duster along the edge where the wall met the ceiling. “If it’s worth doing, it’s worth doing right.”

***

“I agree.” Illumi rearranged a vase of conjured roses. “However, I am unsure why we need so many flowers, and why you insisted on putting petals all over their bed. Surely they want to sleep there?”

***

Hisoka paused and glanced down at the tableau of rose petals he’d conjured after stripping and changing the bed.

“It’s supposed to be romantic; I got the idea from the wedding magazines we looked at when we started planning ours,” he explained. “There were lots of pictures with petals on the aisles, and when you look at honeymoon suites they always have petals and flowers, so I thought they’d like it. I need to find some candles, that’s also supposed to be romantic.”

***

“Fire and flowers? I’ll never understand romance,” Illumi said, shaking his head. “But if it makes them happy, it makes our lives easier. I’m grateful for the storm, otherwise our plans would surely have been exposed. We can’t risk them shouting in public again. I suggest ample use of your bungee gum next time.”

***

Hisoka chuckled. “It’s not our type of romance, but I have a feeling it will be Machi’s, or at least closer to hers. You have your own idea of romance, just as I do. We’re just, not like most people, that’s all. Do you think I should, you know, stick them to the walls if they try to storm out again?”

***

“Yes, definitely. And if they’re in public, simply glue their mouths shut. It’s easier to explain a physical fight than what they would say,” Illumi agreed. “As amusing as Tony might find the chaos that ensued, it would not be helpful.”

Is that why I like Hannibal? He has our taste in romance?

***

“I can do that,” Hisoka agreed, as he lowered himself back to the floor. “Now, I think we’ve cleaned every speck of dust in this place. What do you think?”

***

“I think we’re the dirtiest things in the room, and we’ve had a shower,” Illumi agreed. “Abaki would be proud.”

***

“When we were outside, all I could think about was how easily she’d have been able to stop them fighting, so I tried to do what she would,” Hisoka hummed, before moving to put his arm around Illumi’s waist. “I wish she could see it, she’d probably want to jump on the bed, though.”

***

“We can send her a picture if you like?” Illumi suggested. “I still have my phone.”

***

“Yeah, why not? If she likes the petals, I can do it for Lulu and her when I’m back home,” Hisoka decided. 

***

Illumi pulled his phone from the pocket of Hisoka’s jeans. Tony had fully stocked his wardrobe and luckily included a few belts. “You can tell her that in the message.” He stood aside and held up the camera. “Say Mozzarella.”

***

“Mozzarella?” Hisoka asked, hearing a click immediately after, followed by a brief flash.

***

Illumi looked at the screen and shook his head. “No, you look confused, let’s try that again.”

***

“Sorry, I just didn’t expect you to say that. I’ll try to smile this time,” Hisoka replied.

It’s supposed to be cheese… Oh, you were trying to make a joke!

“Let me know when, darling.”

***

“Now.” Illumi watched Hisoka pull a pose and clicked the button. “Yes, much better.” Handing him the phone, he said, “Now, you add your message to her. She will be happy to hear from you.”

***

“Thank you,” Hisoka said, accepting the phone. “I do miss them; I hope they’re doing alright without us.” He hummed as he quickly typed out a message, making sure to add his trademark hearts. “I think that’ll do, I can’t wait to see what they say.”

***

In Natasha’s Flat

***

Lulu saw her phone flash and picked it up. Pariston was jabbering about something to do with politics, seeing if he could get Lady to comment on...something. She was bored, but she was still surprised to see Illumi’s name. Tapping the notification, she burst out laughing.

“Pariston, I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to stop playing with the dog.”

***

“Why? She’s having fun; I’m pretty sure she’d bite me if she wasn’t,” Pariston replied. “I thought you wanted me to keep her entertained?”

***

“This is better. Lady, become Abaki,” Lulu ordered.

***

Abaki blinked and shook her head. Switching back so suddenly was always strange. “What’s happened? Why’re you laughing?” She crawled towards her Mistress, not bothering to remove her paws.

***

“Have a look at this. I think our boys are having fun.” Lulu held the phone out for Abaki to see. “He looks fabulous as a maid!”

***

Abaki snorted. Tearing at the velcro keeping her paws in place with her teeth, she pulled her hand out and grabbed it from Lulu’s hand. “What the fuck? That’s... Illumi’s got him dressing up as a maid?” She could barely contain her laughter. “No, it gets better! There’s a message!

From: I’m human, honest

I’ve decided while I’m stuck here to try learning some new skills, what do you think? I think I make the uniform look better than the girls! ;) <3 <3

P.S I miss you, stay safe. I love you.

Abaki sat back on her haunches and typed madly.

From: Mistress of the Universe

You certainly do! They’ll be so jealous. We miss you way too much. You better kick Victor’s ass soon!

Abaki xxx

***

From: The Cunning Doctor

Personally, I prefer you in our house. Tony’s decor isn’t to my taste, however Tobias was wonderful, and the guests at the campsite agreed. However, I do share Abaki’s sentiment. Seeing you yesterday was a delight. Did you enjoy my present?

***

“Look, Illu-chan, Master’s seen the photo!” Hisoka bounced happily through Tony’s living room. “He saw us! When we saw the heart, he saw us!”

From: Illumi

I loved it! Tony’s had it moved to his private garden, so I can keep it and think of you when I see it. I wish it would last forever, and I miss you so much! I hope Tobias put up a good enough fight to be entertaining and I had a feeling you were watching us. I felt your Nen reacting. Oh, Victor’s looking for you now, Illu-chan thinks you planned for that but I just wanted you to know. Maybe you should make him into a new heart? I think that would be fitting for him, but whatever you choose will be wonderful too, I just know it.

Xxxxx Love you! Xxxxx

***

Hannibal chuckled and leaned back in his cabin’s chair. The park ranger had been incredibly rude, but the local wildlife had appreciated his contribution to the food chain.

From: Hannibal

I would be disappointed if he wasn’t. I love you too, mon cher, so very much. It’s true; absence does make the heart grow fonder. I promise that I’ll make you a new one whenever you like.

***

Zeller waved at Natasha. “Oh, no. No, no, no. No Hannibal sculptures. Tobias was a bad bad man, that’s why Hannibal went after him. But you have to tell them that I say, ‘I’m blind, stop sending pictures I can’t see and no making hearts without my permission.’ Tell him that.”

***

“OK, erm, do I send that from my profile or yours?” Natasha asked, she’d been surprised by the photo of Hisoka dressed as a maid, and hadn’t been sure what to make of the other messages. “I’ll just use mine, and explain that the message is from you. That'll be easier.”

From: Natasha

Zeller agrees that you look very nice. Oh, and that he’d like you not to make any more of these hearts without his permission?

He’s doing well, the Nen healer is impressed with his progress, and we’re all hoping you’ll be home again soon.

***

Abaki showed Lulu her phone. “He can see?” Lulu shrugged.

From: Mistress of the Universe

Zeller can see?

***

“I think I confused them,” Natasha hummed as she read Abaki’s reply to Zeller. “But well, you’ve seen Hisoka dressed up like a maid before, right? He’s always implying that you have. It’s OK, I’m going to explain, I just tried to put it nicely before.”

From: Natasha

No, not yet, I just wanted to be more polite than what he actually said. He’s unhappy because he can’t see the photo, and asked that you all stop sending photos while he’s blind. I’m sure he’s seen him dressed up before, so he can use his imagination.

***

Lulu took the phone.

From: Mistress of the Universe

Don’t you dare stop sending pictures. He can think of them as a backlog to admire when he can see again. SEND MORE PHOTOS! Pariston’s being boring and talking about politics!

***

From  : Illumi

Well, do you have any special requests? We should make them worth the wait for him, don’t you think?

Hisoka looked up at Illumi with a devilish grin. “The girls want more photos, and I unlocked the door already, so what do you think? Should we have a little photo shoot?”

***

Illumi grinned, feeling Gittarackur’s cheeks ratcheting up. “One for each of them, perhaps?”

***

“I like the sound of that,” Hisoka agreed. “But we should keep an eye on the chat, I asked them if they wanted anything specific. Maybe we could use the garden now the storm’s died down? Give Machi and Tony privacy to see what we’ve done with the place, yeah, I like that idea.”

***

“The desert air after a storm always smells so beautiful,” Illumi agreed. “And I saw some bushes Hannibal may like to admire in private, too.”

He looked up towards the bathroom. “We have given them romance, now it is our turn. Romance for everyone. I agree, I like that idea too.”

***

Characters played by Catasterical:
Lulu, Zeller, Abaki/Lady, Victor, Illumi/Gitturackur, Tony, Hannibal

By the Mad Novelist:

Pariston, Leorio, Hisoka, Natasha, Machi

Chapter Text

Illumi closed the door of the sauna behind him, flipped the sign to ‘occupied’ and jittered over to the bench, sitting opposite Machi. He’d used the pretence of her showing him around the gym to get her alone, but to his surprise, she’d joined him for his workout. They’d out-lasted everyone and he hoped that he’d picked up on the correct signals from her. It seemed as if she wanted to talk to him as much as he wanted to talk to her, but he decided he should make sure first.

“I hope that my being here with you doesn’t make you uncomfortable. I have a message to pass on to you from the Spider, but you seem as if you have questions for me too. I am happy to talk.”

***

“Yeah, I hope you don’t mind, it's just, well, I find it hard to trust Hisoka’s word. There’s too much water under the bridge between us, even though I think I’m finally being allowed a glimpse under his mask,” Machi replied. “I honestly don’t mind sharing a sauna, so don’t worry about making me uncomfortable. It’s just, what you said yesterday, during the storm, you really believe all that stuff?”

***

“I do. I am not going to share details, but he was badly abused and abandoned as a child and has trust issues because of it,” Illumi replied, picking up the spoon and pouring water onto the coals. The hiss of steam was always satisfying. “He refuses to take away anyone's voice while they are alive. No one. Like Chrollo, he has access to all Nen types and can, if he so chooses, even break my defences. Do you know what he did with that power?”

***

I suppose that lines up with what he told me about Naomi.

Machi sighed as she leaned back against the wall. “He mentioned something about his mother being taken away, so I’m guessing that’s what you mean about abandonment, huh? And no, I think it’s safe to assume I don’t know anything, so if there’s anything you think would help me understand him, I’m all ears.”

***

“He made me cluck like a chicken whenever he said a certain word. I had to tell him multiple times that I was fine with it, and he only did it to prove to Hannibal that he could. He was unaware of his new level of power,” Illumi explained. “It makes him uncomfortable, so much so that he removed the manipulation patch on me shortly after. He is far more comfortable with outsmarting someone because he has achieved that through his own merit. Just as one can beat someone through superior skill and stamina in a fight, words are equally as addictive to him. He has an inferiority complex, which drives him to better himself. It’s a fine thing. I believe that he is uncomfortable with the idea of, for want of a better word, magical control over someone because he knows that once they are under the spell, nothing that comes out of their mouth is real. He prefers reality to self-deluded fantasy. Personally, I see it as a tool, but to him, it is a last resort for him.”

***

“I see, that’s a lot to take in, although there is still one thing that’s confusing me,” Machi replied. “How is he so comfortable with being what he is? The man I remember would attack people for implying he was anything other than human. What happened?”

Was Phinks right? Is it really just that he didn’t want to be found out?

“Danchou trusts you, or he wouldn’t have asked you to play messenger, and Kalluto practically worships you, so I feel like I can trust you. If I’m going to be working with him, I need to be able to understand how he’s going to react to things. We can’t afford for him to lose control.”

***

“He has a family who accepts and supports him,” Illumi replied. “He was upset, very upset, but I pointed out that it has not changed anything about him, merely given him insight and information. It has not changed how we view him; he is still himself. After a while, that sank in and enabled him to accept who he is. Has learning what Chrollo is changed your view of him?”

***

“It was a shock, but well, he was born an Iccantado, so the man I grew to love was always that. So no, nothing’s changed,” Machi said. “He’s still my leader, I’d still willingly die for him and for Meteor City. I’d be surprised if the others felt differently. It must have been a shock for him, Hisoka, I mean. Part of me always suspected that something bad happened to him, to make him the way he is. He’s not going to be hurt that you told me?”

***

“Tony is part of his harem, for better or for worse. We can not change that fact and you are in an extremely unique position,” Illumi replied. “You are both family and not, but Hisoka-san likes you. He trusts you and so, no, I do not believe that he will be upset that you know the vague nature of what happened to him. It merely enables you to make more informed decisions. You have accepted part of my family into yours, and Hisoka-san has accepted a member of your family into his. I believe that makes us roughly related in some form. The standard rules still apply if either of us betrays the others, of course, but it is in our best interests to work together. Withholding information of such a nature from you would be counterproductive to achieving our goal.” 

***

“It’s funny you say that he likes me; you know he actually point-blank told me he’s no longer romantically interested in me?” Machi asked curiously.

How much does he tell you? Does he tell you everything?

“He used to constantly hit on me, and it’s been weird that he’s not doing it anymore. I mean, I don’t fancy him. I guess I just got used to it, so it became normal. Tony really does like him, though, as much as I wish he didn’t,” she sighed but saw Illumi nod in understanding. “Anyway, I might have a favour to ask of you. Would you be willing to keep a secret? I just need to tell somebody about this thing that’s eating away at me, or I’m going to explode. I’ve even contemplated telling Hisoka, but now you’re here, and I think you’d be more sensible about it.”

***

“Very well, I am happy to listen,” Illumi said and sat back in his seat, crossing his arms in his lap. “Go ahead.”

***

“Thank you, I mean it, but this has to stay between us. At least for now,” Machi advised and waited for Illumi to nod again.

Well, here goes. I can’t put this cat back in the bag once it’s out. Please be right about him, Kalluto.

“OK, so here’s the thing while I’ve been here.” She paused to take a breath. “I’ve found Danchou’s parents… His actual parents, they’re not dead like we always thought. They’re here in Sanctuary and I don’t know if I should tell him, because they’re awful people and he’s so much better without them. But, I know he wants to know, but I don’t know how to tell him that Victoria is his mother, and Victor is his father. I want to tell him, but I don’t at the same time.”

***

“That would make Tony his uncle?” Illumi clarified.

***

“Yeah, he is, kinda. I mean, not by blood because Victor and Victoria were adopted,” Machi babbled. Now she’d started to talk about it, the words kept tumbling out. “None of them are related by blood, but legally speaking, Danchou’s a LeForte…and I don’t know how to tell him or if I even should. I keep asking Tony to tell him. I mean, he has a right to know, and it should come from him, but he keeps avoiding doing it.”

***

“What does he say when he avoids it?” Illumi asked. It was clear that Machi needed to get this off her mind.

***

“He complains that his nephew is so boring and dull,” Machi sighed again.

***

“Then I would suggest you do what he did to you: Place him in a situation where he is forced to see Chrollo for who he is. Show him the man that you believe him to be, then set it up so that he is more likely than not to tell him the truth,” Illumi said. “It’s what I would do. You said that Tony has very little long-term planning ability, but from what I’ve seen he is a master of improvisation. Work with both his weaknesses and his strengths. Out-plan him and set him up to use his skills for what you know to be the best for us all. It is clear that you feel strongly about allowing Chrollo the right to choose whether or not to embrace his family, and that you are uncomfortable keeping that knowledge from him.”

***

“I know he’s said it needs to be the right time, but well, he’s not really capable of figuring that out. The damage Victoria’s done to his mind’s severe; I don’t know if he’s ever going to recover,” Machi said quietly, gazing into the steam when Illumi placed more water onto the coals. “We didn’t think Danchou would ever learn to express himself properly again either, but then Will came along…” she trailed off.

That’s it, Will! He just needs his own version of Will to fix the damage, but there’s nobody like him, is there?

“Could I ask you a personal question?”

***

“Yes, and I will answer you honestly,” Illumi replied, placing the spoon back in his holder. “You are pleasant to talk to and be around. I am enjoying our talk.”

***

“Well, it’s just, Kalluto’s told us all about some of the training your parents put you and your siblings through. I always had the impression you didn’t express yourself. Your brother has even compared Danchou’s blankness to you before, but you seem to come to life when Hisoka’s nearby. Does he make it easier for you to, well, express your feelings?”

***

“Yes, he is the key to it. I am extremely emotionally damaged and autistic as well. Emotions were not something I understood before him. I learned to read situations for missions in a mechanical way - it is how I came up with this disguise. This is how I felt on the inside,” Illumi explained. “When I am with my Master, I can feel. It was overwhelming at first and I believe that it was through my mind being overwhelmed that Lulu managed to come to the fore. She explained a lot to me and helped me navigate through it in a way that I could understand. Being separated from her was traumatic, but I am learning anew. Was I correct in understanding that we had an unspoken agreement while we were in the gym that you and I would talk in here? It helps me to get feedback.”

***

Machi nodded. “Yeah, I was going to find a reason to come seek you out, but then you asked me to show you around. So that worked out. Oh, you mentioned you had a message for me?”

***

“I do, would you like to hear it or would you prefer to keep talking about Danchou?” Illumi asked. He had learned early on that switching topics after an emotional exchange was not always a sign that they were ready to move on. “Or ask me any more questions first? I know you must have many.”

***

“There’s so much I still don’t understand, but that can wait; we have to focus on the task at hand. LeForte needs to be stopped,” Machi decided. “I know that Danchou hired you, so if the message is for the mission, then that’s more important. We’ll have other opportunities to talk; what did he ask you to tell me?”

***

“There were two messages, one directly from him and the other from Will,” Illumi replied. “Which would you like to hear first? Will’s is focussed on emotion and how to use it, Chrollo’s is more practical and has to do with plans for your infiltration of Sanctuary.”

***

“Two? Oh, I didn’t expect that. It’s fine, knowing Will he’s probably added clarification to Danchou’s message.” Machi managed a small chuckle. “Danchou first, then Will, I have a feeling it’ll make more sense that way.”

***

“Very well. Danchou wants you to know that he is extremely pleased with your work, that he is proud of you and that they are sending Troupe members to Meteor City in order to prepare for an incoming attack. He would like you to keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary and to monitor Victoria closely. He has deduced that she is impulsive, jealous and spiteful, and believes that she has a personal dislike of him because of his heritage. She will likely attack the thing that he cares the most about because of this; your city is in peril.”

He let her digest that for a moment before continuing, “Will would like to add that Tony admires strong women and - like me - enjoys clarity and orders. He said that for Tony to maintain focus, you need to become his boss. I am not sure how that will work between the two of you, but he said, “Keep doing what you’re doing and he’ll relish the challenge of following your orders, just make sure you keep track of the details because he won’t. Not out loud, at least. He’ll remember everything, but won’t know what is and is not important until the time comes. Hisoka-san is the same. Unless it is his goal, he will not pay attention to it. I am happy to discuss any of those points in further detail with you.”

***

“Well, he’s not exactly wrong; Victoria cast him aside because she doesn’t want or love him. I think, in some ways, she’s annoyed he didn’t die,” Machi said quietly as she thought through the messages. “How similar to Hisoka do you think Tony is? I never could get Hisoka to do what I wanted, none of us could, but I do want Tony to have freedom from being mind controlled. Somehow, I don’t think that’s possible for him; his brain seems to be like the Glitter addicts, except it’s not the drug he craves, it’s, well, direction and orders. So I need to take a leadership position?”

***

“May I give you my personal opinion based on my own life experience? It will be subjective and you can disregard it if you so choose, I will not be offended,” Illumi said. He didn’t want her to think that he was trying to manipulate her. She was more sensitive to the subject than his Master, but he had found that giving him the choice helped.

***

“Go for it,” Machi agreed. “It might not be completely the same, but context is still useful, right?”

***

“Yes, it helps me a lot,” Illumi replied. “Very well. I believe that Tony requires someone to care for. He has lived his life idolising and doting on Victoria, but she has been removed. There is a hole in his world; you are someone who can fill it and replace a bad influence with a good one. He can not hide his feelings unless he is fulfilling a role - we saw that yesterday when he reverted to a childlike state when he faced rejection. To him, you represent love, affection and hope. Losing that so quickly after losing Victoria was enlightening and extremely useful to see, so I thank you for it.” He smiled in order to convey that he understood she had been upset, but that it had helped and was a good thing to have done. She hadn’t jeopardised the mission.

“He opened himself up then and showed us what he ultimately values, and I think that it aligns with ours. He wants a family and a place to belong. He calls you his Queen because that is his reality. You are a strong, independent lady, and just as Hisoka-san allowed me to embrace my inner desire to serve, I believe that Tony can allow you to embrace your inner desire to rule over him. You are by no means a dictator, but I already see your potential to be his Mistress. Even in his depths of sorrow, you were looking out for his well-being, and you comforted him when he needed it. You have a chance at a fresh start with him, so long as the two of you are honest, you can both be happy.”

***

“He makes me feel conflicted,” Machi admitted, moving to pour some more water on the coals. The steam clouded their view of each other, but somehow it made talking about this easier. “I know what he’s done, but I honestly don’t think he’d have done it without her forcing him to. You’re a manipulation Nen user; you can use it to make people do things against their nature, right? I think that’s what she did to him. Yeah, he’s annoying, and he really is an overgrown kid, but ultimately he’s harmless. He’s not malicious on purpose, he’s just well… It’s more through apathy. He won’t stop people getting hurt, but he’s not going out of his way to hurt anyone either.”

She looked towards the door when a handful of people walked past, relaxing again when they moved on.

“I’m just not used to somebody seeing past where I came from. He honestly doesn’t care about that or my past; none of it matters. He’s trapped in the present, and he needs me to be his new anchor now that Hisoka cut him loose from Victoria.” She stood up and moved to sit closer to Illumi, offering him a smile.

“I really appreciate you taking the time to talk me through all this; it’s been interesting to see Hisoka how you see him. Do you need me to take you anywhere else around Sanctuary? If not, I think I should get back to Tony, I just have an uneasy feeling about them two being left unsupervised,” she laughed. “But well, you know you can always stop by.”

***

“I don’t need to be shown anything. Melissa already took me around. I asked you to join me here as a ruse to get you alone,” Illumi said, adding, “in order to talk. I am gay and entirely unattracted to you. I do not desire anyone but Hisoka-san and Hannibal. They share my idea of romance, but Hisoka-san will keep Tony anchored for now. I believe they need time alone together too. You do not need to rush back to them or worry about them; they may have child-like hearts, but their heads are adults. Show him that you trust him and he will do the same to you.”

He patted her shoulder. “You are tense, use this time to relax. I appreciate talking to you, too. It is refreshing to get an outside perspective. If I ever make you uncomfortable with my bluntness, please know it is never meant in malice; you feel like family to me, which likely means that Hisoka-san sees you that way. I may actually be useful to you as a barometer for how he is feeling.” He thought for a moment. “And I find that I do not want our chat to end. I am enjoying this. If you do, however, then I am happy to stop.”

***

“Yeah, I have to trust him not to do anything too stupid without me there,” Machi agreed; the idea felt surprisingly freeing. “He’s an adult, and well, if I were to date him I’d want to date an adult. I suppose I need to treat him like one, so he can learn how to be one on his own terms. You’re very insightful, without all the usual preamble most people embellish everything with. If you weren’t already with Hisoka, I’m sure Danchou would have loved to recruit you to the Spider; we’re trying to rebuild our ranks.”

Pausing, she looked around the small steam-filled room, she wasn’t sure what else they could talk about. They’d discussed Hisoka and Tony at length, and she had her new orders from Chrollo. What else was there to talk about? She knew she wasn’t needed back at the house, and the idea of wandering around and possibly bumping into Victoria made her skin crawl.

“OK, just being honest, I’m a little unsure what else to talk about, but would you like to hear about your brother? I know it’s been a little while since I saw him last, but I can tell you what I know?”

***

“Milluki assures me that he is happy, but you may talk to me about him if you want. I am interested to hear about you, though. You have told me about what you think Tony wants, but I am yet to hear what you want. What do you wish to happen from here on out?” Illumi asked. 

He had studied hard to understand people and how emotions related to actions, but he had learned one thing from Hannibal and his books: People would always follow their desire, no matter the circumstance. If he was going to be of any help, he needed to understand what all the players on the field wanted.

***

“What about me?” Machi asked reflexively; she hadn’t expected the question, and the decision to steer the conversation to herself made her shift slightly on her bench. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised your other brother is keeping tabs on us, surveillance is his speciality, so I’m told.”

Stop stalling, it’s a simple question.

“I want justice,” she whispered into the steam. “I want my home to be recognised as a real place, and for the kids stuck there to have a chance at a real future; for them to have a real choice. I made mine and I know it’ll limit any options I have for the future; we all accepted that when we chose to follow Danchou.” She plucked at a towel on the bench. “When I was young, I wanted to be big and strong like Uvo. Now? I can’t really see past stopping LeForte; it’s quite personal, not just for me, but the Spider as a whole. That they’re Danchou’s parents makes it a little more complicated, but I’m still going to kill Victoria at least. I know he’ll understand once I explain it all to him.”

***

Illumi smiled. “Then let’s make that happen so you can dream again. Hisoka-san opened my world to possibilities I had never considered; I want that for you and for my brother’s new family as well. We must all walk our own path, but it need not be a lonely journey and I will help you with yours.” He held out his hand. “I would like to be your friend.”

***

“You’re a lot like Kalluto, you know?” Machi remarked before she accepted his handshake. “No, he’s a lot like you; you’re the eldest. Once we’re done here, would you like me to sneak us both some ice cream from the kitchens? One of the cooks has a crush on me - don’t tell Tony, though. Anyway, he always lets me take anything I want, and it’s your brother’s favourite thing. I’m curious if you like it too. Want to find out? We’re all on a journey of discovery, but why does it have to just be about our dreams? Enjoying the little things is important too, that’s something Will taught me.”

***

Illumi chuckled. “He always did have a sweet tooth. I prefer savoury, but if there’s any sushi, I’ll happily have that. What’s your favourite food?”

***

In the Kiriko village

***

Daniel shot upright. Hisoka had been watching two people arguing, but then the dream had transitioned into him playing naked twister with another man, and he was oddly grateful for the hammering on his door that had woken him up. 

“Huh? Who's there?” He looked around and realised he was in his hut. “Come in.” Nothing happened. “Zippoooo.”

***

Zippo looked up from his game of checkers and pushed his peace across the board. “I win,” he said to Tracker before bouncing off the table and padding over to the door. “Come in, it’s open, Sprinter. Daniel was just having a nap.”

***

“But it’s not bedtime? Anyway, I grabbed us some fruit! I was feeling hungry so I thought maybe Daniel was hungry too?” Sprinter said as he poked his head inside before bouncing over to Daniel’s bed and holding out a small bowl of berries and fruit slices. “Do you want some? The blue ones are my favourite! Tracker likes the orange ones.”

***

Oh, good, more fruit.

“I’ve never had any blue fruit before. What is it?” Daniel asked, rubbing his eyes and yawning to cover for his need for carbohydrates.

***

Sprinter grinned and held one out for Daniel. “It’s a Seaberry! They grow on plants near the river where we hunt the snakes! They’re really tangy at first, then it gets really sweet.”

***

“And when you eat too many, you get hyper,” Tracker chuckled as he ruffled Sprinter's fur.

***

“Well, I guess we’re gonna find out if I like Seaberries,” Daniel said, popping the large round fruit into his mouth and squinting. “FUCKING HELL!” It was certainly tangy. He realised he was tapping the bed when it exploded across his tongue. “Squealing mother of a Fox-bear! That’s...” He bit into the flesh and a sweet, honey-like nectar oozed out. “Fucking delicious! Lord have mercy, sweet and sour’s never gonna be the same again. You got any more of these lying around?”

***

“He likes it and he wants to help you pick more later,” Zippo translated.

***

“Well, I could take him with me when it’s my turn to hunt,” Tracker offered. “Would he like to see the river? It’s a fairly long walk, but if we stick to the path it’s about forty minutes there and back. We usually set traps and then go and check on them to see if we caught anything.”

***

“I want to go too!” Sprinter declared. “You never let me go with you, it’s not fair.”

***

Tracker sighed. “That’s because you’re still too young to go that far from the village, I wasn’t allowed to go at your age either.”

***

“Well, I’m going to ask Daniel, he’s a Summoner and if he says I can go then I’m coming,” Sprinter decided. “Zippo, can you ask him if I can go with them?”

***

“Sure.” Zippo jumped into Daniel’s lap and laughed at the face he pulled when he had another berry. “Trackers offered to take you to the river and show you where they pick the fruit. They set traps there too to catch meat. Sprinter wants to come with you but it’s forty minutes from the village, so I suggest you come up with something he can do for you here.”

***

“Cool, tell Tracker I’m up for a walk - I need to stretch my legs, anyway - and let Sprinter know that he’s very brave but I need him to stay here and make sure nothing bad happens to the humans while we’re gone. I like Petal and if he can find any other humans that would like to talk to me about their life and what it’s like to live with the Kiriko here then that would be great. If he has any Kiriko friends who want to talk to me too, that would also be great. He’s my new friend, so I want him to stay here and find more people who can be my friend as well.”

***

“What did he say? Can I come? Please?” Sprinter asked, bouncing as he waited for Zippo to relay Daniel’s reply. His excitement turned to disappointment soon after.

***

“Hey, it’s not that bad, he’s giving you an important job,” Tracker said, trying to cheer his brother up. “That’s got to be better than doing chores, right?”

***

“Chores?” Sprinter asked.

***

“Yeah, you know, boring adult things. Wouldn’t you prefer to go hang out with Petal and the others?” Tracker asked. “I know you want to come with us, but it’s going to be pretty boring, honestly. Whereas you can stay and talk to the cattle, tell them how nice Daniel is while we’re working.”

***

“Works bor-ring,” Sprinter laughed. “I’ll help Daniel; I know the way to Petal’s house. I can get there all on my own, and I’ll talk to her about how worried Daniel was about her, so she’ll like him!”

***

Zippo translated as they talked and he looked up when Daniel chuckled. “What?”

***

“Let him know I’m not worried about Petal anymore. I understand why they eat the humans now and I know that they’re OK with it, I just want to make sure all their lives as well as all of the Kiriko’s lives are happy here before they go to their Gods.”

***

“Daniel said not to worry, he’s OK with you eating the cattle now that he understands why you do it,” Zippo said. “But he wants to make sure all your lives are happy and safe, so he wants to learn allllll about you all! Isn’t that great? Your brother can take him around and show him where you live and you can gather all the information for him about the village! He’s not just your friend, but you're part of his team too!”

***

“Oh! We should take him to meet Moma and Papa!” Sprinter decided. “They’ve been asking about Daniel because we’ve been spending so much time with him.”

***

“He wants to take you to meet his parents,” Zippo said. 

***

“I was wondering when that would happen.” Daniel got to his feet and stretched, picking up Sprinter when he looked hopefully at him. “Let’s go, little guy,” he said, propping him against his hip and gesturing for him to point him in the right direction. “Let’s meet the family.”

***

“He wants you to direct him,” Zippo assured. “Let’s go see our new family! I can’t wait to meet them!”

***

Tracker chuckled when Sprinter gleefully hugged Daniel. “They’ll be pleased to meet you both properly, no doubt he’s been telling them all about you.”

***

“Only nice things, honest!” Sprinter insisted. “Come on, our house is across the village, on the other side of the plaza. It’s bigger than this cause it’s for a family, not just a guest. I hope you’ll like it, I like my house because it’s where my family lives.”

***

Daniel set off in the direction Sprinter was pointing while the kid babbled happily. He hadn’t got a clue what he was saying, but he was smiling and that was enough for him.

Crossing the square, he made his way to a large, two-story wooden hut. The outside seemed to be covered in wattle and daub but had been tinted with a deep, rust-red substance. He wondered if it was clay and if it was, why they’d never made bricks out of it?

***

“This is their house,” Zippo said. “Ready to meet the family?”

***

Daniel grinned. “Yup, and if they have more Seaberries, I’m all in.”

***

“Seaberries!” Sprinter yelled, delighted when he recognised the word from Daniel.

***

Tracker laughed and knocked on the door to announce their presence.

“He gets excited about his favourite food, but at least they’ll know we’re coming if they didn’t before,” he said as he opened the door and gestured for Daniel to follow him inside.

“I hope you don’t mind the sudden visit, but Sprinter wanted to bring the Summoner to say hello,” he explained to his parents when they turned to face them. “Daniel, this is Hunter, our dad, and Sunny, our mom.”

***

One Hour Later

***

Daniel staggered under the weight of food in his newly acquired basket backpack. Sunny had insisted upon it - apparently, growing young men needed feeding and he wasn’t going to complain. That was until he saw how much food she was piling in for them to eat.

“Dude, how do vegetables weigh so much?”

***

“Stop complaining and use your Nen, dummy.” Zippo saw Sprinter and Tracker’s curious glances. “He’s complaining it’s heavy, but he’s forgotten to use his magic, so I just told him he’s a dummy and to use it to make himself stronger.”

***

Sprinter giggled. “Well, maybe you can tell him that Moma likes him a lot! And she was worried he wasn’t getting enough to eat, so she gave him as much as she could?”

***

“If it’s too much, then I’d be happy to carry it,” Tracker offered. “Mom gets kinda carried away, but she did give us enough food for the three of us. You made a good impression if they agreed to let my brother come with us.”

***

“That’s because Daniel’s strong!” Sprinter cried, happily skipping along the path. “And we’re going to get all the Seaberries! ”

***

“I’m still amazed that she said yes,” Daniel said, once Zippo had translated. “He better not get hurt. You’re gonna watch him like a hawk, OK?”

***

“What’s that?” Zippo asked. 

***

“A bird with really good eyesight, so you’ve got a lot to live up to, now shut up, I need to concentrate.” Daniel closed his eyes and tried to feel his Nen inside his body. It was the only way he’d been able to do anything with it. 

OK, I need you to help me carry this stuff and not freeze  it solid; that’s all I ask. Just boost my muscles and nothing else.

He imagined a bright-blue liquid flowing through his veins, and to his surprise, it worked. He straightened and bounced, testing the weight of the basket. “Fuck, yeah! That’s the first time it’s worked!” He patted Sprinter on the head and scratched behind his ear. “I like this place.”

***

“His magic worked and he likes it here, but he says you need to be on your best behaviour, otherwise it’ll stop and the basket’ll get heavy again. You’re really helping a lot; you’re a good boy,” Zippo said.

***

“I’m gonna be good! Really good! You’ll see,” Sprinter declared, jumping up and down to copy Daniel. “I’ll be so good that Moma will let me come again next time you go out!”

***

“Yeah, you will!” Zippo agreed. “And I’ll come with you so that I can tell them just how good you’ve been.”

***

“And dragons don’t lie, so you have to actually be good or Zippo will tell our parents the truth that you weren’t. So stay close, don’t wander off, and do what I tell you, OK?” Tracker instructed. “We’re teaching Daniel how we get our meat, and then when we’re home we’ll show him how to prepare it. Do you want snake for dinner?”

***

Sprinter nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, and we can give Daniel cooking lessons, it’s going to be the best day ever!”

***

“Even better than when Mom made you that Seaberry pie?” Tracker asked with a chuckle.

***

“Even better!” Sprinter agreed.

***

“Because our new friend is here?” Tracker asked; his brother’s energy was infectious and he couldn’t help smiling with him when he nodded and bounced again.

***

“Yup! I like having Daniel with us,” Sprinter declared.

***

“I’ve told him that him being good’s what’s making your Nen work,” Zippo said, looking up at Daniel and trotting beside him when they set off. “And that I’ll follow him everywhere to report back to his parents about how good he’s been. They’re catching snakes for tea and apparently, there’s a Seaberry pie.”

***

“You cunning little lizard; I’m impressed, good job.” Daniel looked around for Sprinter, spotting him zooming around his brother. He gestured for him to pay attention. “Seaberry.” He mimed eating and then gestured in a circle, miming the outside of a bowl. “Pie!” 

***

“Seaberry pie!” Sprinter replied with glee.

***

“Well, they’re getting on well,” Zippo said, watching Sprinter charge around Daniel instead, and laugh when he sped up to test him. “I’m guessing we follow the path until we find food?”

***

Tracker nodded. “That’s right, it’s a well-trodden path so it’s going to be hard to get lost. We just need to stick to it, and then we’ll reach the river where we fish. You’ll know we’re getting close when you hear birds cawing at each other. Does Daniel ever go fishing back at his home?”

***

“No, they get fish from shops,” Zippo explained. “They get transported across the land then cut up into little pieces for meals. Sometimes they eat them raw when they’re really fresh; it’s called Sushi, but I don’t know why they insist on putting the bits on top of balls of rice.”

***

“What are shops?” Tracker asked. “And rice? I’ve never heard of those.”

***

“Shops are huts that people go to in order to trade goods and rice is a kind of plant seed that when you cook it, it turns white and puffy. Humans love it, but I don’t get it; it tastes of nothing,” Zippo explained. “When Daniel goes back home, we’ll bring some back for you if you want to try it. His family’s going to love you all and Hannibal’ll teach you how to make amazing meals, especially if you tell him when your festivals are. He’s great at cooking cattle.”

***

“But doesn’t that upset Daniel?” Tracker asked, not quite understanding. “I thought that all the humans were like him where he came from? I mean, they don’t call themselves cattle, and they’re more like us? It sounds very confusing across the Big Sea.”

***

“Yeah, it is; really confusing, but they have good food like shoe polish! Oh, that stuff's great, but I’m not allowed to eat Hannibal’s. Anyway, Hannibal was going to eat Daniel when they first met because he thought he was a bad guy, but when he found out he wasn’t and Hisoka liked him, he didn’t,” Zippo said, chatting as he trotted. “Hannibal’s weird, though. Most humans don’t eat each other. It’s against their rules; he’s a bad man but he defends his tribe and is a very strong warrior. It’s a shame he wasn’t born here, really. I think he’d have fit in well if he were a Kiriko; he thinks like a Chief.”

***

Tracker looked over at Daniel, who had somehow managed to get Sprinter to hold his hand and stop zooming around. He couldn’t see how anyone would think badly of him; true, he’d frightened him and his village with his appearance, but it was quickly apparent that he wasn’t bad.

“He gets misunderstood a lot, doesn’t he?” he remarked as he switched his attention back to Zippo. “I’m curious about this Hannibal you both talk about, though. Hisoka’s his Iccantado, so is Hannibal the equivalent of our Chief? He leads his village back home?”

***

“Yep, he’s good to his people and kind to them; he looks out for them but he’s cruel to anyone that threatens them,” Zippo said. “I like him. He thinks like a dragon and was very lonely until he met the Iccantado. Hisoka brought out his tender side and helped save Daniel from being blamed for a lot of bad things that he’d been forced to do by mind-controlling drugs.”

He looked up and saw the expression on Tracker’s face. “It’s very complicated, but Hannibal will be nice to you. Daniel’s the Summoner and he will listen to him once we get all of his powers figured out. That’s why we need to help him.”

***

“I don’t understand all of what you just said, but it sounds like Hisoka’s a very good Iccantado. Bard tells us that the Iccantado looks after their family, and will even fight to the death for them,” Tracker said. “Hannibal sounds very fortunate that he was found by him, and it’s good that he’s repaid the Iccantado’s loyalty by listening to him. Did they find the person who was actually bad?”

***

“Yeah, Hisoka’s been kidnapped by them and he’s probably fighting them right now. He’s very sneaky and Hannibal and Illumi are going to help,” Zippo replied. “They made the mistake of telling Daniel he had to stay behind, though, so he got really upset and Seruul pulled him here; that’s why he needs to get home. He needs to take Seruul back to help finish off the bad people.”

***

“When we get back to the village, I’ll ask the Chief if he has any ideas about how we can help. If he doesn’t, then I’m sure Bard will know something,” Tracker decided. “They’re both very wise; they’ll know what to do, I’m sure of it.”

***

Zippo watched Daniel trip over a stone, stumbling before catching himself on a tree. “Yeah, that sounds like a really good plan. We’re gonna need all the help we can get.”

***

In Tony’s Living room

***

Tony whooped and collapsed into a fit of laughter when he felt Hisoka fall on top of him. They were both a pile of giggles and skin.

“I told you I’m the king of no-nen Twister!” He nibbled on the inside of the thigh in front of his face and tickled Hisoka’s balls. “No one beats me!”

The plastic sheet crinkled beneath them and he realised he was in a leg lock. “Best. Day. Ever!” he wheezed.

***

“Hey, that’s not fair,” Hisoka complained between fits of laughter in response to Tony’s tickling. “You never said tickling was allowed.”

He tried to get up, but couldn’t seem to untangle himself from the man beneath him.

“I think we’re stuck,” he remarked as he tried to turn to get a better look. “Dammit, I can’t see.”

***

Tony popped his head out from Hisoka’s legs. “Balls to the wall! Naked Twister’s the greatest. You roll left, I’ll go right; on three. One, two...three!”

***

“Wait, my left or your left?” Hisoka asked a moment too late; Tony had already tried to move. He tried to adapt to the sudden movement beneath him.

***

Tony flailed, wriggling loose from the tangle of limbs and shook himself when he stood up. He beamed. “What next? Another round of bungee-gum booty-swats or you fancy-” The door opened and he spun around. “Fuck, yeah! Queeny’s home!”

***

“Yeah, Gittarackur walked me back on his way to do more training,” Machi replied as she quickly removed her shoes and left them by the door before looking around the living room. “So, what have you two been up to while I’m out?”

She eyed the crinkled twister mat on the floor and their current state of undress.

“Did you just play twister?” she asked, as Hisoka snorted in amusement. “I was expecting to come back to a mess; you’ve really just been playing games?”

***

“How else do you have fun?” Tony asked, kicking over the edge of the mat. He held up his fingers. “First we played strip poker - he’s good - then we bounced around with his bungee gum trying to smack each other's asses. After that, we switched to chess.” He pointed to the stalemated board. “And decided to figure out who was the winner through No-Nen Twister. Why, what would you have done?”

***

“I think she expected you to have me over every available surface,” Hisoka chuckled as he hunted for his discarded boxers.

***

“Don’t give him ideas,” Machi sighed. “Unless you’re going to be the one cleaning all those ‘available surfaces’”

***

“Do I get to wear the uniform?” Hisoka asked, pirouetting on the spot. “I look great in lace!”

***

“Yeah, you do,” Tony agreed.

***

Machi walked over to the sofa and sat down. “I’ve decided I’m ignoring you, until you… I don’t even know. Thanks, I guess, for not making a mess?”

***

“I can behave, I just need the right incentive.” Hisoka shrugged as he put his underwear on. “What did Illu-chan want anyway?”

***

“He wanted to pass on a message, and we talked...a lot. I still find it hard to believe you and him are dating; you’re such polar opposites,” Machi remarked. “But well, opposites attract, right?”

***

Hisoka nodded, continuing to look around at the discarded clothes littering the room.

“Or I just have a type,” he replied.

***

“You like bad boys,” Tony agreed, flopping onto the sofa and holding his arms out for Machi to join him. “What did Illumi talk about? You were gone for a while; I hope he didn’t bore you too much.”

***

Machi scooted over to lean against him; he was lovely and warm compared to the breeze outside.

“He’s actually a much better conversationalist than I expected,” she replied, watching Hisoka as he busied himself tidying up.

Somehow, the image felt strange, but if he was going to be helpful, then she wouldn’t complain. “But mainly we talked about the plan. Danchou and Will think that Victoria might be planning to attack Meteor City, so if we hear or see anything, we need to make sure that gets back to the others.”

***

“Sure; it’s what I’d expect her to do too.” Tony stretched and snuggled Machi affectionately. “But there’s only so long you can talk about that. Come on, what’s the gossip; you can tell lil ol me.”

***

“There’s not that much to say,” Machi protested, unsure why she was feeling suddenly self-conscious. “He wanted to know more about me; he wants to be friends. We swapped a few stories about ourselves, and it was…pleasant.”

***

“Wait, Illu-chan asked you to be friends?” Hisoka said.

***

“Yeah, he did. I guess it’s as much a shock to you as it was for me,” Machi replied.

***

Hisoka paused for a moment. When they’d met, Illumi had been insistent that Assassins didn’t need friends. It was a point of contention with his brother.

“I guess he’s broken through more of his family’s conditioning than I thought,” he said, straightening cheerfully. “I hope you said yes.”

***

Well, I didn’t say no, but isn’t friendship something that just happens on its own? I didn’t sign up to teach an assassin about feelings. Damnit, Hisoka.

“I’m happy being friends,” Machi assured.

***

“That’s my Queen.” Tony squeezed her side. “Influencing people the right way! No nen involved.”

***

“It’s just having a conversation,” Machi laughed, playfully swatting at his hand. “You know, just talk to people, which I know you’re good at. Even without your Nen.”

***

“True...Milluki did like me when I met him, but he never asked me to be his friend. Nobody’s ever asked me that since I was seven years old,” Tony replied. “You’re onto a good one there, sweetheart.”

***

“I wouldn’t take it personally, Milluki doesn’t like three-dimensional people,” Hisoka joked.

***

“I got him to laugh,” Tony said, preening proudly. “It’s on my resume.”

***

“When did you meet him?” Hisoka asked; he’d only seen the reclusive Zoldyck during his visits to the manor. “He’s not normally one for venturing out of his room, never mind the house.”

***

“The time I totally didn’t accidentally end up in his server room,” Tony replied. “Why, when did you meet him?”

***

Which time was it? Hisoka thought for a moment; he’d snuck inside the Zoldyck manor a few times. Ah, it was that time Gon-kun went to meet the family, wasn’t it?

“Illu-chan had been ignoring me after the exam,” he explained. “So I broke in, and Gon-kun and his friends also happened to be there. So his parents made him come out of his room. We bumped into each other, he made some comment about losing weight, I may have been a little insulting... It was a while ago.”

***

“He’s a fine figure of a fellow,” Tony chuckled. “I complimented his artwork and he stopped threatening to call his mum on me. Ahh, happy times. Victoria wanted dirt on the Zoldycks, but all I got out of him was ‘don’t fuck with his computers’ and that he really doesn’t like going outside.”

***

“Ah, Mama-Zoldyck, I’d love to see Kikyo and Victoria actually meet,” Hisoka laughed as he bounced on his heels. “We’d probably need earplugs because of all the screeching, but it would be fun!”

***

“You have a strange idea of fun,” Machi retorted.

***

“Thanks,” Hisoka replied.

***

Machi shook her head. “That wasn’t meant as a compliment, but you know what? Never mind, you keep doing you. I’m just,” she leaned into Tony. “Going to sit here and wonder when my life turned into a circus.”

***

“You mean it wasn’t always like that?” Tony asked, stroking her silky-soft hair. “God, that must’ve been dull.”

***

“It’s not that circus-like,” Hisoka countered as an idea came to mind.

“I mean, I can make it much more like one if you want?” he offered, grabbing several cushions from around the room and juggling them. “I think I can remember the music we used to play, not sure if it’ll sound right as humming, but I can try?”

***

“Don’t you dare!” Machi replied, trying to stifle her giggles when he somehow managed to texture surprise clown make-up onto his face without dropping any of the cushions. She had to admit, he was pretty good.

***

“Come on, who could say no to that adorable face,” Tony laughed, making kissy lips at him and hugging Machi. “Come on, let him show us what he can do. You know he wants to.”

***

He’s not looked this happy since he got here.

“Alright,” Machi relented, managing to smile when Tony whooped in delight. “But no blaming me if you suddenly can’t find anything because it’s being juggled.”

***

“Deal,” Tony said. “Hisoka, hit it! Show us everything you’ve got!”

***

On the Outskirts of Sanctuary

***

Hannibal felt the brush of a tail against his arm but ignored it. He’d been watching the house since sunrise and the resident squirrels had long ago realised that he wasn’t going to leave their tree anytime soon.

He’d traded Tobias’s opera glasses for a pair of digitally enhanced binoculars at the campsite and had ridden out the storm in comfort after he’d made friends with some local hikers. Now, though, he couldn’t take his eyes off Hisoka. The childish glee with which he entertained Tony was mesmerising. 

Unsurprisingly, within the first half-hour of Machi leaving them, they’d ended up naked, but what had taken him off guard was the fact that neither of them had done anything remotely sexual since. Yes, they’d smacked each other, but it had been far too innocent to be anything other than boys playing around. It was as if he were watching ancient Grecians living in their own modern Olympus. The carefree delight with which they’d thrown themselves into everything had warmed his heart, and he found himself longing to join them. The pull was almost as irresistible as the draw to return to Hisoka’s hospital room had been, but knowing that it had taken this to draw that from him, cut him to his core.

He was reverting. He’d worked too hard to allow Tony and the Spider to turn Hisoka wild again. He needed boundaries, not chaos; no matter how much he professed to enjoy it, he wouldn’t be able to break the rules if there weren’t any there in the first place.

For the first time in three hours, he dropped the binoculars from his eyes and straightened. The trunk of the giant oak was sturdy by his side and he leant against it while he contemplated his next move. They’d cleared the forest surrounding the facility, but that didn’t mean they understood how to prevent an attack. Over a hundred people lived in Sanctuary; they all needed to wash, eat and use the bathroom.

“Let's see how good you really are, Victor. Milluki found your schematics in minutes. Are you lazy, ignorant or something else entirely?”

***

In Tony’s Living Room

***

“How many objects can you actually juggle at once?” Machi asked while Hisoka continued to make his way around the room, picking up various small items to add to the ever-growing circle that was flying between his hands.

***

“I’ve never actually thought about it,” Hisoka admitted, using a strand of bungee gum to grab a sock from the floor that had escaped his earlier attempt at cleaning up. “I watched the guys at Moritonio’s practising, and one of them got injured, so I asked if I could try it. Two-person juggling’s a bit different from this, though. You need to have good synchronisation with each other.”

***

“True that,” Tony agreed, turning them both so they could continue watching. “Mum tried to get Victor and me to do it once; that did not end well. I was always better as a one-man band.”

***

“You can juggle?” Hisoka and Machi both asked in unison.

***

“Why do I have a mental image of you trying to juggle your dildos when you’ve been bored and alone,” Machi continued.

***

Hisoka chuckled. “Long as they’re firm enough, they can make a good substitute for batons.”

***

“Are you speaking from experience?” Machi teased. “Because I really don’t know with you.”

***

“You’d be surprised what I can juggle, cushions, laundry, books, that’s just the start,” Hisoka boasted. “I’ve juggled knives before, for example.”

***

“Bah, knives are easy; they’ve got a consistent weight and size. Gasoline-filled wobbly water balloons and a burning torch? Now, that’s a challenge. I lost an eyebrow in that explosion.” Tony grinned at the memory. “Happy times.”

***

“ Why would you do that?” Machi asked, horrified. “Also, knives are easy? What if you grab the wrong end?”

***

“I just gummed the wound together and waited for it to heal,” Hisoka replied. “I’d have thought that was obvious.”

***

“For you maybe! But I meant Tony,” Machi sighed with exasperation. “He doesn’t heal like you do! Nobody heals like you, you’re magical.”

***

Hisoka thought for a moment. “Surely Victoria would heal like I do?”

***

“Course she does, and you don’t grab the wrong end, that’s the point. You throw them high enough for the weight to rotate the handle properly. Knights used to juggle swords; it’s basic physics,” Tony assured. “You don’t start out with knives, but when you’re bored and your parents are on holiday you get creative. Victoria locked herself in her room with Victor; what was I supposed to do?”

***

“How old were you?” Hisoka asked.

***

“That’s the first thing you ask?” Machi exclaimed.

***

“Yeah? I mean, my answer would be affected by how old he was,” Hisoka countered, not missing a beat as he looked for more things to add to his collection. “If he was a little kid, I’m not going to suggest the same things I would if he were a teenager. I’m not that crazy.”

***

“That summer? Fourteen. When I was seventeen I blew up a car; that was way more fun!” Tony said, ignoring the stares. “Victoria was great at persuading my parents she’d take care of us, then Victor and her just left me to it. I survived off frosted flakes and fruit until I figured out how to use Victor’s online banking. I can confidently say there’s never been a happier twelve-year-old than I was the day ten tonnes of chocolate was delivered to the back garden. They came out of their room for that one. After that, they gave me cash on hand, so I made friends with the people at the market and got them to give me discounts. What?”

***

“When I was twelve, I was having fun turning my bathwater into gum,” Hisoka chuckled. “Moritonio thought I was a child genius or something, but I think you have me beat on that one.”

***

Machi stared at the two men, she could vaguely remember being twelve but it wasn’t a happy time.

“I can’t even imagine what ten tonnes of sweets would look like,” she said quietly. “Did you never think of trying to set up your own little business? You could have made a killing selling it to the other kids in your town. I mean, most kids love chocolate.”

***

Tony laughed. “You assume they let me keep it? How well do you think a twelve-year-old can hold out against an Iccantado on a mission?”

***

“I thought a resourceful guy like you must have been a crafty and sneaky kid,” Machi countered, playfully poking him in the side. “You telling me you didn’t figure out how to hide any of it from them? Not even a…” The sound of several pieces of cutlery crashing to the floor cut her off, and she looked over at Hisoka. 

“Are you OK?” she asked when he dropped to his knees, grabbing for the gold circlet around his neck with a look of confusion on his face.

***

Don’t make a Star-fight reference. Don’t say anything about force-chokes, No. I don’t care if it’d be funny.

Tony sat up and let Machi slide off his lap. “He close again?” he asked, watching Hisoka’s expression. “Or has something else happened?”

***

Hisoka nodded as he closed his eyes and tried to pinpoint where the sudden pull was coming from, letting out a keening whine of frustration when as soon as he thought he’d found the source, it appeared to move again.

Where are you going? Don’t leave me.

“I think he’s near the house,” he whispered, moving to a cross-legged position on the floor amongst the discarded pillows. “But it keeps zipping about; I can’t figure out what’s happening,” he complained. “Maybe he’s trying to get around something?”

***

Tony looked up. “He can’t fly, can he?”

***

Next Door

***

Victor ringed the latest mistake on his local newspaper's coverage of the primary elections for the post of regional governor and smiled. Something had triggered his nen-wards; perhaps today wouldn’t be a complete write-off. Most people avoided the sewers, but there was a certain kind of mind that would always gravitate towards them. On the surface, Hannibal wasn’t one of them, but he knew better than anyone else that you shouldn’t judge a man on appearances alone. Hannibal was a Meteorite, and you could never leave a place like that behind.

He shrugged off his jacket, rolled up his sleeves and set off for the manhole cover at the back of his garden. It was a long time since he’d had the chance to test their defences against a worthy opponent, and he hoped Hannibal would live up to his expectations.

***

In Tony’s Living Room

***

“Fly? No, he doesn’t do that,” Hisoka replied with a tilt of his head. The tugging had shifted again. “He’s a conjurer, but he makes things, I’ve never known him play around with physics.”

***

Tony shrugged and gazed through the skylight. He couldn’t see anyone up there, but Hannibal wouldn’t be stupid enough to be on the roof, would he? Perhaps the heart was less of a romantic gesture and more of a psychotic lunatic staking his claim?

“How likely is it that he’s cracked and is shuffling around Victor’s attic, could I ask? Because that’s not gonna end well for anyone.”

***

“No, no, he’s not up there,” Hisoka insisted, the pull was below him; he was certain of that. If only it’d stay still, so he could work out where exactly. “Master’s low down; it’s pulling me down, like really far down? But he’s walking…around tunnels? Do you have tunnels? He could be in those.”

***

“He’s in the sewers? Hannibal? Really? You sure you’re not high from jungle juice?” Tony said, looking around at the floor. “That place is trapped seven ways to Sunday. He’d have to be really stupid to do that, and we both know he isn’t. I mean, the plans are up on the national records site, for pity’s sake. Nah, he’s invented a flying carpet or something, trust me.”

***

“Or he’s somehow managed to get a source who could tell him about the traps?” Machi suggested. Hisoka was still on the floor, and it didn’t look like Tony was going to convince him to get up any time soon.

***

“Then that would be Victor, he’s the only one who knows about them because he set them. I’ve never gone down there and can you imagine Victoria getting her dainty little feet dirty?” Tony said, offering his hand to Machi and grabbing a pillow to sit beside Hisoka. 

He wrapped his arm around his shoulder. “I really hope you’re wrong, buddy. I’d offer to help, but I haven’t a clue how we access them. Victor’s a control freak and Victoria never wanted me to ask, so... We can see if you can follow his trail and dig? Sorry, I’ve never had to think about stuff like this before. I know where a shitload of dynamite is if you’re looking for a fast way to cause a leak, though.”

***

“He’s down there,” Hisoka insisted, laying his head on Tony’s shoulder. He didn’t react when Machi joined them. “My collar says so, so that’s where he is. I miss him, but I can’t see him. Not yet, it’ll ruin the plan.”

***

In the Sewer

***

Hannibal had been impressed by the number of traps he’d uncovered as he’d made his way through the large walkways in the underground network of tunnels. He’d discovered a lot of routes that weren’t on the map and had bypassed most of the landmines, nen-triggers and nets through those, but they all led to one spot. He could see the ladder at the end of the pipe, and the exit was suspiciously clear.

Hisoka was near, but he couldn’t allow the draw to cloud his judgement; he knew a trap when he saw one.

“I must say, I admire your handiwork.” His eyes had long since adapted to the gloom that came from navigating by phone torchlight, but he flashed it to the end of the tunnel nonetheless. It was a large opening and there were plenty of places to hide. “Your expertise in both nen and engineering is impressive.”

***

Victor turned on his thermal goggles and flipped them over his eyes. People never thought ahead. “Thank you. I’d be happy to discuss them with you later.”

Reaching up, he hit the large switch on the wall and filled the room with blinding white light. Stepping from the alcove, he saw the pink and yellow figure of a man stagger to the left, covering his eyes with one hand while he stretched the other in his direction. “First, however, I’m afraid we have business to attend to.”

***

Forgive me.

Hannibal allowed his nen to flare, pushing it out from his body in every direction while he concentrated on conjuring his cauldron. LeForte wasn’t going to kill him - not yet - but he owed it to Hisoka to let him know he’d tried. He needed him to understand that he was there, that he loved him, and that it was OK. He’d lost this battle, but they would win the war.

***

In Tony’s Living Room

*** 

“Are you sure he’s going to be OK?” Machi asked, handing Tony his cup of tea and a bottle of water for Hisoka; he was currently curled around the other man with his head in his lap. A few moments earlier he’d practically howled in what she could only describe as anguish before he’d, again, grabbed at his collar as if he were afraid it was going to disappear. “Maybe we should get Illumi? We’d need a good reason for calling him here, though, people are already gossiping about them.”

***

“Fuck-em, get him here, now. Shout about me running an investigation into a recent break-in at the gym. I’ll stage it later and glitter anyone who's annoyed me recently into believing it,” Tony said. Hisoka was shaking. It could only mean one thing, but fuck if he was going to say it in front of Hisoka.

He waited for Machi to get up and focussed on Hisoka. “Hey, it’s OK. I felt it too; he’s strong. Fuck if Victor’s gonna beat him,” he lied. “Hannibal’s yours, he’s not gonna give up. He’s gonna be OK.”

***

“We all felt it,” Machi added. “I’ve met your Master, and I know his reputation. Whatever happened, I’m sure he’ll come find you soon and tell you all about it. Now, you stay with Tony, I’m going to find Illumi.”

She saw Hisoka’s weak nod as he continued to cling to Tony; seeing him like this was unnerving, but she couldn’t think of anyone better suited to helping than Illumi.

***

Hisoka watched her leave; he didn’t know what to do. He couldn’t feel his Master anymore.

“Gone,” he whimpered as the door closed behind Machi. “The pull, it’s gone.”

***

“He might just have gone full zetsu,” Tony soothed. It could be true; theoretically. “Your collar’s not unlocked, has it?” He stroked his hair. “Illumi’s on his way.”

***

“Can you see the Nen?” Hisoka asked weakly; he didn’t want to move away from the last place he felt his Master. Part of him knew he was likely overreacting, but he couldn’t help it. It was out of character for Hannibal to seek to reassure him in the middle of a fight, he couldn’t bear the idea that something had happened. “If you use Gyo, can you see it?”

***

Tony closed his eyes for a moment. He really didn’t want to do this.

Brushing Hisoka’s hair aside, he activated his Gyo and forced himself to look at the lock. “Holy crap, it’s still there. I mean, yeah; yeah, I can see it. It’s as strong as ever.”

*** 

“Strong, Master’s strong,” Hisoka mumbled into Tony’s leg, but his heart felt lighter with the reassurance. “Maybe he’s just hiding? He’s amazing at Zetsu, I can even sense Illu-chan’s brother, but not Master. He’s the best… I miss him. I know you don’t really like him, but he’s nice. You just have to get past how posh he is.”

***

“Victor may have biassed me a bit. Tell me about him. How did you get past his dress sense and superiority complex, I have to know.” Tony continued stroking circles across Hisoka’s back, but getting him to talk about something positive should help. He needed to engage his brain, not his feelings.

***

“I’m magical!” Hisoka giggled. “But, well, I think being me helped. Oh, and he liked my art; he wanted to keep it and that made me feel weird at first…then it made me feel fuzzy, but a good fuzzy? It’s hard to explain, but he had to get past my walls too. I was very…defiant? No, I just didn’t want to listen to him; I didn’t want to go to therapy because I didn’t need fixing. It’s not like that though; it’s not about being broken, it’s about understanding yourself. You need to understand yourself so that you can be your best self. Not sure if that made any sense, did it make sense?”

***

OK, that’s a new reaction to grief, or is it relief? Fuck knows.

“Not sure, but it sounds fun,” Tony said. “Was it the suits or the compliments that drew you in first? I’m taking notes for when I’m inevitably introduced at your wedding, so I need to know all the hacks ya got for getting to know him.” It couldn’t hurt to hope. Illumi would be here soon enough.

***

“He likes to make cannibalism puns,” Hisoka replied. “Oh, he’s likely going to be making the food, so you could tell him the food is good? But only if you like it, he hates lies, ‘cause it’s rude. He hates anything rude, so try not to be rude, OK? I compared his suits to curtains once, don’t do that, I don’t know if he let me get away with it because I’m me or not. I’m not sure what drew me in, but I didn’t like him at first, either.”

***

“Can you remember when you started to like him?” Tony asked, smiling encouragingly. Hisoka was at least using sentences now, that was a good sign.

***

Hisoka rolled over to look up at the ceiling; when had his feelings started to turn? He wasn’t sure. It’d been gradual, that much, he was sure of.

“It was during my therapy, but I think it was little things. He reminded me of someone who hurt me, so I didn’t like him. After a while, I realised he’s not actually like that, and he’s kinda lonely. And sad. He used to be very sad, but now he has me, so he’s not? I know he loved me first, not sure if that shocked him or me more, though. Maybe it was after the caning? Or the dinner party? I don’t know…it just happened.”

***

“Oh, you’re not telling me he’s a kinky fucker too? Really? Oh, that’s too juicy not to-” The door opened and Illumi walked in. “Why did none of you tell me Hannibal’s a kinky fucker, huh? We could’ve been double-teaming Hisoka this whole time!”

***

Illumi blinked. Hisoka was on the floor, but he didn’t appear to be anywhere near as upset as Machi had described. “You never asked. Machi said that Hisoka-san needed me.”

***

“Illu-chan!” Hisoka cheered as he tried to sit up. “Master was close by, I could feel him, but he kept moving around, then there was a big nen-burst, and now I can’t feel him any more.”

***

“And of course, the one thing you focus on is Hannibal’s sex life, of course, he’s kinky,” Machi sighed.

***

“Well, he is my Master,” Hisoka agreed. “Illu-chan, did you feel him? When he sent his nen out, did you feel it too?”

***

Illumi nodded. “Yes. It was faint, but I felt it. I felt your distress more. What happened?” 

***

“The sewers,” Tony explained. “But his collar’s still locked, so we’re all good.”

Don’t you dare bring up post-mortem nen.

He met Machi’s eyes and silently begged her not to dwell. “Our cover’s still intact?”

***

“Yeah, we actually didn’t pass by that many people,” Machi assured. “Plus, he was alone in the gym when I found him, so that made it easier. We think Hannibal tried to ambush Victor via the sewers, and well, from what he’s told me, the Nen in Hisoka’s collar reacts when he’s near. I guess Tony figured out how to calm him down while we were heading over here.”

***

“It appears so. How can I help, Master?” Illumi asked, striding over and kneeling beside him. If Victor had taken out Hannibal, then that meant they were in an increasingly dangerous position.

***

Hisoka looked up at Illumi, he wasn’t sure what they could do at the moment, but they still had a plan. Perhaps sticking to that was the best course of action?

“I feel lost, and a bit worried,” he admitted. “It’s not like Master to want to reassure me, but well, the sewers are booby-trapped. I don’t suppose Milluki could hack the security systems for Sanctuary? Maybe there’s some sort of camera, and he can let us know what happened to Master? I don’t know what else to do apart from sticking to the plan. If you can get picked as the new General, then you’d be able to gain Victor’s trust to find out what he did to him, maybe?”

***

Illumi nodded. He didn’t quite understand why Tony was naked, but he could understand his Master’s feelings. “Yes, it is what I did to find you. We focus on the goal and we do whatever it takes to bring it about.”

***

On the Dark Continent by the lake

***

“I bet I can pick more berries than you,” Sprinter challenged, jumping around while Zippo followed his every move. “They grow near the water, so they’ll be easy to find.”

***

“As long as you don’t go too far away,” Tracker reminded his brother. “Don’t forget to stay away from the nests if the birds are guarding them.”

***

“I’ll be careful,” Sprinter promised. “But Daniel likes Seaberries too, and I want to ask Momma to make him a pie!”

***

“I like pie.” Daniel grit his teeth, trying his best not to double over in anguish. Something had gone badly wrong. “You both have fun.”

He grabbed Tracker’s broad shoulder and pretended to lean against him, even as he squeezed the muscle beneath his fur. “Zippo can help you sniff them out while your brother and I check the traps.” He met Tracker’s eyes. “You up for showing me where they are?”

***

“There’s a few just over there,” Tracker pointed to his left after Zippo relayed what Daniel had said. He wasn’t sure what had happened, but if the dragon wasn’t concerned, then he wouldn’t worry about it for now. If Zippo got too far then communication would be tricky but he was sure they’d manage. “We’ll find them in the patches of taller grass, it’ll be pretty obvious which ones are empty. They’ll be the quiet ones.”

***

Daniel tugged Tracker in the direction he’d pointed, staggering to a halt once they were out of view and collapsing in on himself. “Hisoka...” He curled, hugging his knees to his chest and gasped. The pain was raw, primal and tore at his heart, but when Tracker made a move to fetch Zippo, he grabbed for his leg, shaking his head. “No. stay.”

***

“But I can’t understand you without your friend,” Tracker protested even though he knew it was pointless. Daniel couldn’t speak his language.

“I’ll stay,” he assured, hearing a whoop of joy pierce the air; no doubt Sprinter had found a Seaberry bush to harvest. “Not sure what to do,” he added as he gently patted Daniel’s shoulder. “Staying,” he repeated.

***

Fear was taking hold, and Daniel shifted, clinging to Tracker's warmth even as he felt his power build. He wouldn’t be able to hold it in for long. 

“Staying,” he repeated; the word had sounded reassuring. He didn’t know what it meant, but he could see the glow building beneath his skin. He needed help.

Before he knew it, his skin was icing over and he pushed away from Tracker, staring at the sky and reaching out. Cracks of blue light were appearing in the ice and he couldn’t imagine what Tracker was thinking. His eyes were burning, but there was only one name on his lips. “Benzo.” Make it go away.

***

Instinctively, Tracker looked across to the shoreline of the lake. Sprinter wouldn’t understand, he wasn’t sure he did either, but he knew that his brother would understand even less. He heard Zippo’s joyful encouragement as he zoomed around like a red blur, followed by his brother’s laughter. Satisfied they were far enough away, he steeled himself to help his friend.

“I don’t know what’s happening to you,” he tried, keeping his voice down so as not to alert the others. The sight of ice creeping over Daniel’s skin was less of a shock than he expected it to be; Zippo had explained that his magic manifested that way. 

“I’m staying,” he said again, holding his hands up in a placating gesture and doing his best to meet his friend's bright blue gaze. The currents of magic glowing under his skin were mesmerising, and he wondered if this was what made the Iccantado and their Summoner so renowned. The air had grown colder; he could see his breath as a fine mist when he spoke.

“We’ll wait for Benzo, you’re calling him, right?” he asked, doing his best to remain calm. “I’m going to sit here,” he pointed to the ground. “Why don’t you sit with me? We don’t want to spook Sprinter, please, he won’t understand.”

***

“That’s SUCH a big berry!” Zippo encouraged, doing everything he could to distract the cub. The sudden surge of power could only mean one thing, and the boy didn’t need to see that right now. “I bet you can’t find one as big as my head, though. Bet you a whole roasted stripy-fish you can’t!”

***

“The really big ones grow right on the edge,” Sprinter replied, giggling. “If I find one, are you going to catch a fish? Can you swim? I didn’t know dragons could swim.”

***

“It’s going to be OK.” Tracker continued his attempts to calm Daniel even as he watched the ice creeping over his friend’s skin. “Whatever it is, we’ll work it out..”

He trailed off when a crack formed in it and the blue energy that had been contained underneath, appeared to spill out. It was slow at first, but soon it flowed like water, and a brilliant blue floating circle materialised in front of them. Tracker blinked; he’d never seen anything like it, and his heart sped up. His instinct was screaming at him to run; to grab Sprinter and never look back, but his head told him he needed to stay. Daniel had asked him to stay; he’d tried to speak his language’s word for it.

“I’m staying, it’s OK,” he repeated. It had become a mantra, and he hoped that whatever was happening, Daniel could hear; that he could understand. “He needs you Benzo, you’re coming, right?”

A green tinge spread through the blue and a small scaly head appeared, followed by a slender snake-like body.

***

Benzo yawned, allowing himself to drop down into the grass, and looked around for threats. If Daniel had finally called on him, that could only mean only one of two things: Either he’d grown into his power, or he was in danger.

“I’m here; where’s the bad guy? I’ll put them to sleep,” he declared. “This Kiriko didn’t try to hurt you, did he?”

***

“No, he’s a friend; please...Hisoka... Who died?” Daniel panted, collapsing onto the floor with relief. “It hurts. Who’s dead?”

***

“Dead?” Benzo asked, cocking his head as he scratched under his chin. “I don’t recall hearing about anyone dying; I’ve been guarding the flat like you asked before you were pulled here.”

The Kiriko was still watching them.

“Hisoka’s not returned yet; Hannibal and Illumi are still on their mission, Zeller’s still in hospital and Natasha’s spending most of her time with him. I’ve been stuck between Lulu and Pariston, mainly. Abaki’s been coming and going; she’s worried about her friend too, but nobody’s mentioned any death.”

***

“Then why’s Hisoka so upset?” Daniel moaned, rolling on the floor. “And introduce yourself to Tracker before he cracks and tries to get Zippo’s attention.”

***

“Tracker?” Benzo asked, looking behind him when he heard the Kiriko move. “Oh, him, right. Yes, I should do that.”

***

Tracker watched as the green lizard turned around to stare at him; it didn’t look like any dragon he’d seen before.

Does he come from a distant part of the Jungle? he wondered. Bard might know.

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you,” he said, bowing as much as his sitting position would allow. “I’m Tracker, I live in the village not far from here.”

***

“Benzo,” Benzo replied with a yawn. “From the commotion nearby I assume you’ve met Zippo.”

***

“Yes! He’s currently watching my brother, Sprinter; they’re picking berries for Daniel,” Tracker explained. “Because he wants Daniel to keep being his friend, he’s very attached to him.”

***

Benzo nodded and turned back to Daniel. “Tracker says you’ve made friends with his brother? And that Zippo is watching him, are you both sure that’s wise?”

***

“No, but I’d challenge anyone to say no to that kid,” Daniel groaned. The pain was fading, but there was a hollow fear in the pit of his stomach that wasn’t going away. “And his mum insisted. I keep having these weird dreams about Hisoka and now this? I barely managed to hide behind the reeds before I went nuclear. What the hell’s happening to me?”

***

“It sounds like your powers are developing, perhaps being here is accelerating that process? I’m not sure, but we’ll figure it out now I’m here,” Benzo replied, looking around, he paused and stared at Daniel. “What happened to the blue old-one who brought you here?”

***

“He’s waiting in the jungle until I can get powerful enough to summon him. He dropped me off in the village. I didn’t look as crazy as this then, thou-”

There was a loud whoop and a splash from the lake. Daniel heard Sprinter cheering, occasionally making out Zippo’s name in the excited babble. “Oh good, the fire-breathing dragons decided to learn to swim. Today keeps getting better.”

***

“I’m sure a quick splash isn’t going to harm him,” Benzo assured. “He’s probably just splashing water at the kid. I can ask your friend what’s happening. Hang on.”

There was another excited yell, and Benzo had to resist the urge to cover his ears.

“Tracker, wasn’t it?” he asked the Kiriko who’d been watching them quietly. “Daniel’s a bit worried about the splashing and yelling. I just want to assure him nothing bad’s happening.”

***

“It’s fine, I heard Zippo challenging Sprinter to find a Seaberry as big as his head before. My brother loves them, he’s never been this far out from the village before but our mom said it was OK as long as Daniel was with us,” Tracker replied. “I’m guessing Sprinter managed his challenge, and now Zippo’s trying to catch a fish.”

***

“Thank you, I’ll pass that on,” Benzo replied, taking the moment to stretch. “Why are you all out here anyway?”

***

“Daniel wanted to see how we hunt; there’s very large snakes in this area that we catch for meat. It was my turn to check the traps,” Tracker replied, hearing Sprinter calling Zippo’s name in between bursts of gleeful laughter. “My brother’s been overjoyed since Daniel arrived; he’s always wanted to meet an Iccantado, so he’s hoping that he'll get to meet this Hisoka that he’s trying to find. Our Chief is comparing what he knows with what our Storyteller, Bard, knows so we can work out how to help. In the meantime, I’ve been tasked with looking out for him and teaching him everything he wants to know. Sprinter decided to tag along, but that’s brothers for you.”

***

Benzo nodded. “Daniel’s surprisingly good with children; back home, he befriended a little girl without much effort. Right now, he just needs a moment to calm down. Once his eyes and skin have stopped glowing, we can introduce me to your brother.”

***

“That sounds wise,” Tracker agreed. “I don’t want to scare him, he’s a bit young to understand.”

***

“How are you feeling?” Benzo asked, switching back to human tongue. Now he was satisfied that the situation was in hand, he just needed to wait for Daniel’s Nen to return to normal.

***

“Like Hisoka thinks someone’s dead,” Daniel groaned, trying to get up. He made it to his knees before realising that staying on the floor was the best plan for now. “What’s happening with Sprinter?”

***

“He’s excited because Zippo’s trying to catch him a fish,” Benzo replied. “Because the youngling found a large enough berry.”

***

“Seaberries...” Daniel’s mind lit up. “Fuck, I’d kill for one of those things right now.”

***

“Daniel! Daniel! Look what I got!” Sprinter cried, running over to where he could smell Tracker’s scent.

***

Benzo covered his face with his paws, the ice was receding, but the blue glow was still present, and he wasn’t sure how the young Kiriko was going to react.

“Well, it looks like you might get your wish.”

***

“Heya, kiddo.” Daniel waved, hoping the gesture would put Sprinter at ease. Zippo trotted around the corner with a dead fish in his mouth and Daniel nudged Benzo. “Hey, stop hiding and say hi; tell him I’m fine.”

***

Zippo dropped the fish. “Woah! You’re glowing!” He bounced, realising he had to make it look like they’d been having fun too. “Sprinter! He managed to summon Benzo, look, he’s right there!”

***

“Benzo?” Sprinter asked in confusion. “Is that what happens when he summons you? He gets all super shiny?”

***

“Yes, he glowed when Zippo came as well,” Tracker invented and hoped the others would play along. “It’s his magic, Benzo had to come a really long way which is why Daniel’s glowing so brightly, right?”

***

Benzo poked his head up above the grass so the youngling could see him, and jumped up onto Daniel’s shoulders.

“I’m Benzo,” he said, introducing himself. “Daniel’s feeling rather tired right now and he said he’d love a Seaberry. I don’t suppose you know where he could get one?”

***

“Seaberries!” Sprinter jumped excitedly waving the large berry he’d found a few moments ago with Zippo. “We were picking some, but if he can have this one. It’s as big as Zippo’s head!” He held out his prize to Daniel.

***

“The young Kiriko wants you to have his berry,” Benzo translated.

***

Daniel held out his hand in gratitude, smiling as best as he could at the kid. “You’re great, thank you.”

***

“He says.” Zippo cleared his throat and put on a playfully deep voice. “‘You’re great, thank you.’ Let’s see if it supercharges him and makes him glow even brighter!”

***

Sprinter stared in awe. “Can Seaberries do that? If I eat enough of them, will I glow?”

***

“It’s a magic thing, so if you can do his kind of magic, maybe!” Zippo said, encouraging his ward to hand the berry over. Daniel needed the energy boost. “Or maybe you could find a nice human and have a baby Iccantado?”

***

“I want to see if he glows more!” Sprinter decided and put the berry into Daniel’s outstretched hand. “And I’m too young to have a baby, but maybe we can find Tracker a nice human? They need to have magic, though! Or it doesn’t work.”

***

“Hisoka said that all humans can have magic, isn’t that great?” Benzo babbled, trying to cover for the fact that Daniel was guzzling half the berry in one go. “When we go back to him, we’ll bring him here to see you and maybe he can teach you how to help your cattle have magic. That’d be cool, right?”

Benzo, stop staring like a moron and say something. What happened to Daniel?

***

Well, I was having a nice nap when I got suddenly pulled here. Apparently, his link with Hisoka has grown exponentially and he’s having flashes about how the Iccantado’s feeling, Benzo thought back. He said Hisoka’s reacting like he thinks somebody has died.

“That’s true, every human has the potential to awaken magic,” he agreed. “It comes more easily to some than it does to others, but Hisoka has a special talent for finding those who have particularly strong magic. That’s why he chose to save Daniel and then he realised he was a Summoner not long after that.”

***

“You hear that, Tracker?” Sprinter hopped from one foot to the other excitedly. “Maybe we could get Petal to have magic!”

***

Tracker chuckled. “Maybe, but only if she wants to. She’s one of our village’s herd, but she’s still allowed to say if she wants to learn magic or not.”

***

“I know, but what if she wants to? Then we should help her! She’s really nice and I bet she’ll have pretty magic,” Sprinter continued, completely unswayed by his brother’s words. “I wish I had magic like Daniel’s! It’d be super useful in the warm season. I’d make huge blocks of ice! To keep everyone nice and cool!”

***

In Victor's House

***

Hannibal didn’t open his eyes; he didn’t so much as twitch while he assessed his situation. He was lying on some sort of bed. The air smelled of expensive cologne, perfume, wood and he could make out the noxious fumes of a gas fire somewhere within it all. The dank and damp of the sewers had been replaced with the warmth of a room, but it wasn’t one he was familiar with, and more importantly, he wasn’t alone.

***

“He should be coming too soon, yes,” Victor said, watching Hannibal through the bars of his cage. It felt like a fitting place to keep him.

Victoria had enjoyed toying with its last few occupants, but this one may well be able to amuse him as well. “I found him wandering the sewers, poor fellow, so I thought I’d bring him inside to have a little chat and find out how he wound up down there.”

***

“The sewers? Does he think he’s Master Splinter or something?” Matthew asked as he stared at the apparently ‘sleeping’ man on the cot behind the bars. “Well, I hope he appreciates the hospitality, we know what he did to Tobias, poor fucker.”

***

“I expect he’ll be nothing but a courteous guest. Dear Hannibal is known for his hospitality, after all,” Victor chuckled, offering Matthew a cookie from his plate. “I am looking forward to hearing all about his adventures and what inspired such an inventive creation.”

***

“You mean those dinner parties where he fed people to his guests? Yeah, I know about those,” Matthew hummed before grabbing a cookie and popping it into his mouth.

He took a moment to chew, savouring the taste before he swallowed. “Those are really good, which maid made these? You should consider letting them just work on making treats for the soldiers. Although, I am curious why he chose the sewers. Yeah, the maps are easily accessible, but surely it’d be obvious that a man like you would have some sort of security measure down there. Honestly, I’m a little disappointed.”

***

“He bypassed them, and the ones he couldn’t go around, he disabled. It was an incredibly thorough job,” Victor replied. “And a testament to his power; but one can never truly leave one’s past behind. He is a Meteorite and once a rat, always a rat. He may not be Master Splinter, but he is comfortable with discomfort and thrives in the dark.”

***

“So he’s strong and sneaky,” Matthew shrugged, still not getting why he was supposed to be impressed. “If he’s that good, why didn’t he break Will Graham out? I mean, Frederick’s an idiot, that place had far fewer security measures than you have here. He must have had someone helping him, but hardly anyone knows about the sewer defences. You don’t think Claus told him?”

***

“You make many assumptions, Matthew. I do hope your time here hasn’t dulled that wonderful brain of yours,” Hannibal said, rolling and sitting up smoothly once he’d ascertained the dimensions of his bed. “And you did say yourself that the information about the sewers was publicly available.”

He looked around the room and noted the nen-suppression system built into his cage. “I do hope they aren’t causing you to have short-term memory problems. I would suggest you see a doctor if that is the case.”

***

Matthew glowered. “Did you hit your head? I meant the security system, did somebody tell you about those before your spelunking trip? The public record isn’t going to tell you where the Nen boobie traps are.”

***

Hannibal raised his brow. “No, but I am capable of working that out for myself. It is always a pleasure to see a familiar face. What brought you so far away from the hospital?”

***

“I felt that Mr. LeForte would be a better employer,” Matthew replied, straightening up. “We had a chance encounter when Dr. Chilton decided to request a meeting. I made it a habit to look up anyone who came to see the doctor. I went to a rally, and then I came here not long after.”

***

Hannibal nodded. “You always did have such potential. You were wasted under Frederick.”

***

“And Mr. LeForte is going to help me realise it, he actually has vision! He’s got goals, ambition and cares about those working for him,” Matthew said. “He understands things Dr. Chilton never could.”

***

“Evidently,” Hannibal agreed, gesturing around the room and focussing on the sumptuous four-poster bed against the back wall. “He has great taste too. You’re a lucky man, Matthew. I wish you all the best with realising Victor’s dreams.”

***

“As opposed to Dr. Chilton’s? At least here, everyone’s working together for a shared goal,” Matthew sneered. “What was yours exactly? Will was pretty convinced you were gonna make him into dinner. Told everyone who’d listen, not that they believed him.”

***

Hannibal crossed his legs and tilted his head. “As opposed to your own, my boy. I’ll tell you mine if you’ll tell me yours.”

***

“Wanting to negotiate already? It’s not me you need to bargain with,” Matthew retorted. “It doesn’t really matter to me what your long-term plans are, we got your little pet killer and Chilton’s switched sides too. Even he knows when to back the winning horse in a race.”

***

Hannibal chuckled. “Frederick will always look out for number one; like you, he is a survivor.”

Victor was smiling as well. You play with high stakes and he has no clue he’s your pawn. This is going to be fun. Inside the cage, he was cut off from all connection to Hisoka, but unlike the absence he’d grown used to over the past days, this was complete radio silence. He felt no pain, no pull and no desire to return to him other than that which was completely his own. To his delight, he realised that it was almost as strong as what Abaki had playfully called Hisoka’s ‘animal magnetism’. He simply felt the longing in his mind, rather than his body.

“But I would argue that what you want should matter the most; after all, you are the one who is living your life, no one else.”

***

“I’m here to learn. I think that what Mr. LeForte has to say has merit and more people should listen to him. We’re not all born with the innate idea of what our purpose is, I’m hoping that my studies here will help me identify that,” Matthew said with a shrug. “At least here Bracken and Bramble are free to roam and explore; I couldn’t do that back at the hospital. Too many people are afraid of rats, I don’t understand why.”

***

“Alas, your furry little friends have become a symbol of death, decay and disease. Few recognise their resilience, social nature and innate ability to thrive amongst what others deem chaotic and destitute,” Hannibal replied. “I am happy that you have found somewhere to call home and I’d also be happy to help you with your studies if the fancy should ever take you.”

***

Matthew huffed. “Rats show each other more compassion than humans do, maybe if we treated each other better, things would be better; but society’s broken. I don’t know if giving everyone Nen will fix it, but it would level the playing field a lot more.”

***

Hannibal leaned forward. “How would you change it? What would your, Matthew’s world, look like?”

***

“I’m not one of your patients, Doctor,” Matthew sighed. “You’re not here to psychoanalyse me.”

****

“I wouldn't dream of it,” Hannibal chuckled. “I merely offer you friendly curiosity, dear boy. A question you can ponder for yourself, perhaps.” He offered him a small bow and gestured to the cage. “I’ll be here whenever you fancy a chat.”

***

“Yeah, not like you’re going anywhere for a while,” Matthew agreed.

***

“Life has a funny way of changing, indeed. The one thing we can all know for certain is that the wheel will keep turning,” Hannibal said, bowing again to Matthew.

***

“And our journey of self-discovery never ends,” Victor agreed, patting Matthew on the shoulder. “You’ve come a long way and I’ve never doubted that you put your heart and soul into everything you do.”

***

“Well, if it’s worth the effort, surely you should give it your all?” Matthew asked, turning to Victor.

***

That’s what he was saying he was proud of you for. You haven’t changed one bit, have you Matthew; always destined to be someone else's puppet.

***

“Yes, which is why I specifically chose you to be the first one to meet our new guest,” Victor replied, resisting the urge to smack the young man around the head with his cane. “You take pride in your work and would never betray me.”

You wouldn’t live long enough to do significant damage, anyway. Victoria would tear you apart.

***

“And I appreciate the opportunity,” Matthew said, opting to bow to his mentor. “I know that you and the good Doctor have a long history… Are you going to let Dr. Chilton know that he doesn’t have to worry about Dr. Lecter trying to kill him now? I mean, he can hardly attack him from inside his cage.”

***

“I was actually hoping that you could ask him to come here,” Victor said, realising the opportunity in front of him. “Hannibal and I may be old acquaintances, but Frederick was an old colleague of his. It is clear that Hannibal is in distress, so I would appreciate his help. Oh, and it goes without saying that all of this is to be kept confidential.”

***

Matthew brightened at the opportunity to cause his old employer some discomfort; Dr. Chilton had made no secret of his fear of Dr. Lecter.

“Yes, of course, right away,” he agreed with a wide grin. “I think I know just where to find him.”

***

“Fabulous. Knock to let me know you’re here,” Victor said and waited for the door to close before turning to Hannibal.

***

“Offering me presents so soon? We’ve only just met,” Hannibal quipped.

***

“Isn’t that the best way to make a good impression? You offer your guests food, I give my pets chew toys,” Victor replied.

***

Hannibal looked around his cage. “Am I to sing like a bird? I thought you already had your mimic for that job. Or are you hoping that Frederick will psychoanalyse me?”

***

Mimic? Victor wondered.

“Far from it. I’m hoping that you can psychoanalyse him.”

***

Hannibal straightened. “You have yourself a deal, on one condition.”

***

“And what would that be?”

***

Perhaps being caught hadn’t been such a bad idea, after all. Hannibal smirked. “How good are you with technology?”

***

Characters played by Catasterical in this chapter were:

Hannibal, Victor, Daniel, Illumi/Gittarackur, Tony & Zippo

Characters played by themadnovelist in this chapter:

Machi, Tracker, Sprinter, Hisoka, Benzo & Matthew

Chapter Text

Toshiro spotted Machi from across the street. She appeared to be weighed down by a pile of boxes that were balanced way above her head, and he couldn't understand why no one was offering to help.

“Machi! Hey, slow down, I’ll carry some for you.” He ran across the road and saw her head poke around the side of one. “Where’re you going, I’ll help.”

***

Wait, I know you; it’s Toshiro, isn’t it? Isn’t he normally with that Melissa girl? Maybe she’s giving another tour to more newbies from Hope?

“Oh, hey, I’m just bringing this delivery to Tony’s house,” Machi explained. “It’s honestly not as heavy as it looks, just a lot of boxes, but if you want to help, could you grab a few from the top? It’s hard to see where I’m going.”

***

“Of course!” Toshiro insisted, taking over half the boxes from her. He was surprised to find that she was right; they were shockingly light. “I need to report to Tony on my training progress in any case; I was on my way to see him. Why hasn’t anyone offered to help you? Just because they’re light, doesn’t mean they’re easy to move.”

***

“I think the other maids are a little intimidated by me,” Machi offered, she wasn’t sure how much she could tell him. Melissa was known for being one of Victor’s biggest supporters and Toshiro’s personal trainer. “I probably made it harder for myself by not asking for a dolly to move them, but I didn’t want to bother anyone else.”

Considering how Victoria feels about me, I’m actually pretty sure she’s forbidden anyone from helping. Spreading rumours isn’t going to help me, though, so no point bringing it up until I can be sure.

“I wasn’t aware Tony was expecting you; normally he tells me when people are due to come over. Knowing him, he’s probably forgotten; Hisoka’s a pretty big distraction so it’s hardly surprising.”

***

“Hisoka? Is he a new recruit? He must be good if Tony’s taken him under his wing. I wonder if he’ll be in the tournament. Wow, I look forward to facing him in the Arena if he is,” Toshiro said, following her around the corner.

***

New recruit? Hisoka? Machi paused mid-step before continuing. I’d heard the rumours that you’d lived in some remote monastery before coming here, but I didn’t think it was true. Do you honestly not know who he is?

“He’s a former Heaven’s Arena floor master,” she said, settling on an explanation that would avoid it looking too much like Tony was playing favourites. She just hoped Hisoka would play along. “I should warn you, he’s what you’d call ‘eccentric’, but he’s relatively harmless… Outside of the ring, anyway. Inside is a different matter, and yeah, he’s competing now his rival has joined.”

***

“He has a rival?” Toshiro perked up. “How wonderful! If he was a floor master, that would explain why Tony has taken him on.” He trailed off in thought and watched a small rat cross someone’s lawn. Truly, all life was welcome here. “I hope that I can live up to his expectations; the tournament will be a real test of my abilities, indeed.”

***

“Yeah, you’ve probably seen him around, he’s hard to miss. The guy with the body modifications: Gittarackur,” Machi replied. “Apparently, he’d been wanting to challenge Hisoka for a while. When he learned that he was here, he challenged him and Hisoka was happy to accept. It’ll be an interesting fight, that’s for sure.”

***

Toshiro nodded. “Yes, I will be watching closely. I have seen Gittarackur training; have you seen him tunnel underground? It’s fascinating what Nen can do!”

***

“No, I’ve not seen him do that,” Machi hummed. “He’s invited me to train with him a couple of times now; I think he’s hoping I’ll know something about Hisoka that he can use,” she invented. “It’s not my business though; yeah, I’ve seen Hisoka train, but I’m not getting in the middle of a rivalry like that; I’m not that crazy, but you’re right, Nen is pretty amazing.”

***

“Right!” They were getting close to the house and the idea that he’d be able to meet a true master of competitive fighting was intoxicating. Toshiro grinned. “I’ve been able to uproot three trees at once with mine - don’t worry, Tony made sure they were replanted and the parts that were damaged have been utilised. He was...surprisingly insistent about it. He appears to prefer plants to people, do you know why?”

***

“Plants don’t lie,” Machi said, thinking back through some of Tony’s drunken ramblings. “Least that’s what he says when he’s had a few drinks, but yeah. He’s proud of his gardens; he planted the grove by the main gates, did you know?”

***

“I was unaware of that,” Toshiro replied. “I commend him on his work; it’s surprisingly hard to replant grown trees.” They were nearly at the front door and he remembered the etiquette lessons his Sensei had given him before he’d left the monastery. “But I should ask; if Hisoka was a Floor master, is there a special title I should refer to him by?”

***

“Title? I wouldn’t worry about that, just use his name,” Machi said; she didn’t want to get into why his nickname had been the Grim Reaper, and she doubted using Illumi’s title of Hisoka-san would go over that well. “You’ll probably confuse him if you call him anything else.”

***

“Very well.” Toshiro nodded. “A humble eccentric; he sounds like a good man.”

He bent down. “Please, add your boxes to the top of my pile so that you can open the door.”

***

Hisoka a good man? You really have been living in total isolation, but you know that being a floor master had prestige? Then again, there were other floor masters here, but surely they’d have talked about Hisoka? Then again, they might simply have used his nickname, not his actual name.

“If you’re sure,” Machi reluctantly agreed, carefully balancing the boxes on top of the ones in Toshiro’s hands. 

“The door opens up into a large room, so you won’t have far to carry them,” she added before grabbing the handle and hesitating for a moment. She had no idea what they were about to walk into, or how much she could warn him of.

I just hope those two haven’t turned the house upside down while I’ve been out; it’s not been that long, but it’s Tony and Hisoka, anything could have happened.

Pushing the door open, she stepped inside. “I’m back, and we have a guest,” she called. “So I hope you two are at least decent.”

***

Tony looked around. A walking ball of boxes followed Machi inside, declaring that it had no objection to nudity.

Toshiro, never change.

“Of course we’re decent; we’re always decent. We were playing hide and seek; Hisoka’s way too good when he’s allowed to use Texture Surprise.”

***

“Well, that’s your own fault for not forbidding it,” Machi pointed out as she did her best not to laugh. “Dare I ask what his best disguise was?”

***

Before Tony could answer, Hisoka moved to dangle from the ceiling using his bungee gum. He didn’t recognise the young man who was carrying the boxes, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t have some fun with him. Grabbing the top box, he dropped his Nen disguise.

“Boo!”

***

Toshiro reacted before his mind had even processed the sound. His hand moved in a flash, dropping the boxes and his Nen-wave collided with his attacker’s face before his fist. The blow was strong enough to break steel, but to his surprise, his attacker merely swung away moaning in a way he wasn’t used to.

Something wasn’t right. The boxes were scattered on the floor, but no one else was reacting.

Oh, no.

He dropped to his knees. “Floor master! Please forgive me!”

***

“Well, I suppose that answers that,” Machi sighed as she patted Toshiro’s shoulder reassuringly. “He’s fine, this is what I meant when I said he’s eccentric.”

***

That’s some interesting Nen, I wonder who trained you to react that fast? Could you get even quicker?

Hisoka rubbed his jaw and dropped to the floor, releasing his Nen.

***

“Dude, Tosh, that was amazing! Get up and do it again, go on.” Tony saw the shock on Toshiro’s face. “Trust me, he’s fine.”

***

“We know that, but Toshiro’s never met him, or apparently heard of him before. I tried to gently ease him in, but I didn’t know you two were playing spiderman hide and seek,” Machi sighed as she gathered the boxes back into a neat pile and watched Hisoka get to his feet. “Apparently he needs to report in about training progress?”

***

“Training?” Hisoka perked up, bouncing over to the small group. “What sort of training? Nen-training? I can do Nen-training!” he enthused before he realised the newcomer was still kneeling and staring at him.

Wait, why’s he upset? I know Victor said there were social conventions; wait, did I do something rude?

“Is he OK?” he asked before turning to face him. “Are you OK?”

I can’t have scared you that badly, right?

***

“My sincerest apologies, Floormaster. I acted upon instinct and meant you no disrespect,” Toshiro said, bowing down to him again. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. “I am not hurt, but I wish you to know that I have no ill will towards you and will not attack anyone without provocation. I hope you can forgive my actions.”

***

“But you’re OK, right?” Hisoka tried again, feeling confused by the man’s reaction. 

Disrespect? I startled you, and then you hit me. I don’t understand. Maybe I should just tell him it’s my fault?

“It’s my fault for startling you; why’re you staying on the floor?”

***

“Just tell him you forgive him already,” Machi prompted.

***

Hisoka blinked. “For what?”

***

“Hisoka…. I swear for somebody so smart you’re the biggest idiot I know, and I know Phinks. He hit you, he’s apologising, just accept it,” Machi explained, resisting her urge to smack him. “Or do I need to knock some more sense into you?”

***

“But there’s nothing to-” Hisoka paused when Machi shot him a glare. “OK! OK, you’re forgiven; I accept your apology and all that. Now, are you actually OK, and you know you can get up, right?”

***

Tony smacked Hisoka around the back of the head while Toshiro reluctantly rose to his feet. The guy looked more confused than ever. “She knows me, too. He said he’s fine: He’s a monk, it’s dishonourable to attack someone without provocation and saying ‘boo’s’ hardly bad in the normal world. Didn’t you meet Gittarackur in Jappon?”

***

“Yeah, that’s where we first crossed paths,” Hisoka agreed as he rubbed the back of his head. “What’s he got to do with this, though?”

He’s a monk?

***

“Did he actually give you short-term memory loss?” Tony gave Tosh a quick thumbs up and well done. “Pe-ople.” He pointed to the humans in the room. “Bow-down to say so-rry in Ja-pon. Monks go to Ja-pon to go.” He mimed walking with his fingers. “To the moun-tain re-treats.”

***

“Yeah, but he doesn’t need to apologise. I pranked him to see what he’d do. His instincts kicked in and he hit me,” Hisoka replied. “It’s not like he’d have hit me if I’d just come up to him and said hello, is it? Of course not, so why are people trying to apologise to me? Honestly, it’s no big deal. I didn’t know he was a monk; I’ve never met him before.”

Turning back to Toshiro, he held out his hand with a smile. “How about I try this again? Hi, I’m Hisoka. Sorry about the confusion; I was a bit giddy from playing games with Tony. You don’t need to be sorry; welcome to Tony’s house, and thank you for helping Machi with the boxes.”

***

“Toshiro and I are happy that you are not upset or hurt - you must be powerful - but I would not have been able to uphold the honour of my Sensei if I had not apologised.” He took in Hisoka’s appearance for the first time. “Lace suits you. Did you have the dress tailored to your physique?”

***

“This?” Hisoka gestured to his maid uniform. “It’s actually just Nen, I was practising conjuration. Clothing’s particularly tricky to create; it’s much easier to just change the design of an existing garment. I enjoy pushing the limits of my abilities, how about you?”

***

“OK, this is getting boring. Let’s cut the small talk,” Tony said, rolling his eyes. “This isn’t fun. Hisoka, Toshiro likes to hit things a lot, trains 24/7 and is in the process of knocking down half my forest with Nen. Toshiro, Hisoka enjoys fighting, fucking and generally causing mischief in public. In the privacy of my home, he...”

Tony bent down and pulled open a box, eagerly grabbing for what was inside. “Likes long walks in the garden, fun times playing games, aaaaand!” He held up the material triumphantly. “Sewing! I got you everything you’ll need for creating your very own outfit to wear in the arena!”

***

“I had wondered why you had Machi commandeer a sewing machine,” Hisoka replied as he grabbed the box to look at the rest of the material. “I mean, I know she sews but I've never seen her use one. Maybe I should make you both matching cheerleader outfits? There’s so much here, I’m going to be spoiled for choice.”

***

“You’re not putting me in a cheer getup,” Machi groaned. “I told you, I’m not taking sides in your little rivalry.”

***

Hisoka chuckled and put the box to the side so he could grab Tony into a bear hug instead. “What about you? I’m sure you’ll be my cheerleader, won’t you?”

***

“All day, every day, baby,” Tony replied, scooping him up and twirling them both to distract Hisoka while Machi unboxed the rest of his present. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of having it fitted before he arrived, but he suspected that Hisoka would have as much fun installing it as he would using it. “I’ll make pompoms look sexy.”

***

“I’ll make them to match my outfit!” Hisoka declared while he allowed Tony to spin him around. “I can’t wait to make my new arena debut; it’s going to be a glorious battle. Oh, it’s been so long since I got to have a real fight,” he sighed.

It’s a pity I’ll have to deliberately lose, but it’s Illu-chan. We’re evenly matched when we go all out, so it won’t be that hard to make it believable.

“I’ve missed it so much.”

***

“I look forward to facing you in battle,” Toshiro agreed. “I will train hard to be worthy of you, I promise. It will be a glorious battle.” Something was making him feel awkward but he couldn’t understand what. “I rarely get to see such carefree affection. If you fight with the same passion then it will be a great experience for all involved.”

***

Machi finished emptying the boxes and looked up at Toshiro. “Oh, he most certainly does; fighting’s like a religion to him,” she said as she stood up, a collection of ropes draped over her arms and a box full of metal beams at her feet. “He takes it seriously, and having fun just as much. Which is good for me; he helps to keep Tony out of trouble, mostly by causing it himself first, but it’s a start.”

***

Tony frantically gestured behind Hisoka’s back for Machi to put the rope down. It was a present for Hisoka, not something for her to tidy away. “And it’s great.” He stepped back and beamed at Hisoka. “Almost as great as Toshiro is at fighting.”

***

“Why do I get a feeling you’re trying to set me up for something?” Hisoka asked, tilting his head. “Do you want me to spar with Toshiro? I mean, we could easily have some fun in the garden.” He looked over at him; Machi was still busying herself with the boxes. “It’s up to you, fancy it?”

***

“You want to spar?” Toshiro perked up. “Happily!”

***

“Perfect,” Tony declared. “But first, why don’t you go see what else is in the boxes? It’s all for you.” He nudged Hisoka with his elbow. “I got you presents.”

***

“Yeah, he got you a lot of presents,” Machi agreed.

***

Turning around, Hisoka reached for the nearest one. “We’ll spar outside, but my Master would be disappointed if I refused a gift,” he hummed as he examined the metal bars and hooks that filled one box and looked at the others when he came across the larger one filled with rope.

Metal beams and rope? This can’t be for Shibari; it’s not jute.

Picking up the pile of rope, he tried to gauge how long it was. It looked like it was too long to make a trapeze, and as high as Tony’s ceilings were, they weren’t the height of a circus big top.

It’s a really big net? Why?

“I don’t get it,” he admitted. “Are we redecorating with nets? I mean, it could be fun to have a big net we could all use like a giant hammock.” He paused and looked up at the ceiling, then the walls. “Are we making a giant hammock?”

***

“Yup! And do you know the best part?” Tony said.

***

“No,” Hisoka replied as he examined the netting in his hands. “But I’m sure you’ll tell me.”

***

“You get to bungee gum around and make sure it’s in the perfect spot! And if you want to make it, you can, but if you want someone else to do it, you can have fun bungee gumming them around too!” Tony bounced, imagining watching whoever the unlucky fucker would be. “Your private hideout that you get to create for yourself!”

***

“We need cushions and pillows,” Hisoka decided. “It can be the comfiest hideaway ever, but right now, I believe somebody was interested in some training. So I should change into more suitable clothing for sparing, then later we can plan our renovations.”

***

Despite the snub of his gift, he couldn’t help but grin at the look on Toshiro’s face when Hisoka clicked his fingers and his dress changed into his workout clothes.

***

“You were a magician in your past life, I’m sure,” Toshiro said, staring in childish delight at Hisoka’s performance. “I can’t wait to see what else you can do.”

***

“Past life?” Hisoka echoed, making a playing card appear from thin air. He threw it up with a grin, and it transformed into flower petals that fizzed into nothing when they hit the ground. “I’m most definitely still a magician, but it’s nice to meet someone who appreciates a good trick. Nen, I find, is a wonderful tool for making the impossible possible. I’m curious to see what you can do; I have a good feeling about you.”

***

Toshiro bowed. “And I you. Please, lead the way. I can’t wait to show you how far I’ve progressed.”

***

“Go to the woods!” Tony yelled, vaulting over the sofa to chase after his cackling Iccantado. “Stay off the flowers! I’m coming with you!”

***

In Victor’s Bedroom

***

Hannibal nodded. “Entirely understandable,” he said, allowing Frederick to continue his hour-long self-indulgent pity session. He’d learned a lot about the inner workings of Victor’s ‘organisation’ and it was clear to him that it was a house of cards, waiting for Hisoka to knock down. He hoped he’d be alive to see it.

Victoria appeared to be an entitled child in adult clothing - egotistical, cruel and unable to bare criticism - which would prove useful. Victor, on the other hand, seemed to have a one-track mind. He was a typical conspiracy theorist; he already had his conclusion and had gone out searching for evidence to support it. The way Hannibal had found to deal with people like that was to enable them to sink deeper into the delusion. That, however, would place his life in danger. There was no way to find out if Hisoka would support that approach yet, but he had time. The recent installation of monitors beside his cage was a start; he was patched into Sanctuary’s surveillance system, and while he couldn’t change the channels or hear anything, so far everything appeared to be running to plan.

“It is an insult to one’s status and intelligence to be asked to prove one’s credentials once they’ve already been gained. You ran a successful hospital for a very long time.”

***

“That’s exactly my point,” Chilton agreed. “I know we had our professional differences, but I wasn’t that bad, surely? I can admit, looking back, that there were times I was rather foolish, but I’ve learnt from my mistakes. We can only learn when we’re given the chance; the key is to take the chance when it comes.”

***

“And, well...” Hannibal spread his arms and smiled. “I am the one on the inside of this cage. I would say that you could easily argue that you are ahead of me.”

He straightened when the bedroom door opened, internally smirking when Chilton ruffled like a spooked chicken.

“Ah, Victor, how nice of you to join us. And you’ve brought your lovely wife too? To what do I owe the honour?”

***

You’ve brought her to see Hannibal? You know that she hates him; what’re you hoping to achieve?

“Ah, Victor, Victoria,” Chilton nodded as he quickly composed himself. “Always a pleasure to see you both.”

***

“Likewise. I hope your little chats are proving fruitful. My wife and I would like to talk with Hannibal alone, however, so you can leave us now. I’ll let you know when your services will be required again,” Victor replied.

***

“Ah, right, of course,” Chilton said as he got up from his chair. “I’ll just get going, always nice to catch up, Hannibal.”

***

Victoria smiled sweetly and watched Chilton try not to look like he was rushing for the door. It had become a fun game; she knew she made the ‘disgraced’ doctor uncomfortable, but he'd never say it out loud.

“You’ll have to come over for tea soon, Freddy,” she cooed, adding a little wave and managing to hold her giggle in until the door closed behind him.

***

Hannibal let the quiet, amicable facadé he wore for Chilton fall, replacing it with the one he wore when attending the opera. Embracing his senses, he took in a deep breath and let out a gratified sigh.

“Ma Dame, is that enchanting scent Diór? I detect similarities, but I have never encountered something so delightfully unique.”

***

“Diór?” Victoria asked, turning to look at the man inside the cage with interest. “Not quite, it’s based on one of theirs but tailored to my preferences. Most people don’t notice, I guess you really are a bloodhound, aren’t you? I always thought it was a diminutive nickname that weird little old man who used to run the Association gave you.”

***

Hannibal pretended to blush, lowering his head slightly. “Nettero was certainly a character. He enjoyed literal jokes, but I am glad that you, at least, can appreciate the finer things in life. Your dress is stunning.”

***

“This old thing? Come now, we both know you’ve seen me in far finer outfits than this,” Victoria chided as she glided over to the loveseat Chilton had been using a few moments earlier. “But it is one of my favourites. I find the pale blue compliments my complexion. Would you agree?”

***

“Very much so.” Hannibal lifted his head, looked at her for a few moments and remembered the feeling the first time Hisoka had penetrated him. This time, his cheeks did flush. “If I may be so bold, I would say that the blonde of your hair, along with the winter blue of the dress brings out your eyes wonderfully.” He deliberately crossed his legs. “No one can ever doubt your beauty.”

***

“I’m sure my darling husband would agree with you there,” Victoria replied as she leaned back in the chair, regarding him carefully. “I do hope our dear Freddy hasn’t been bothering you too much?”

***

“Not at all, I am happy for the company,” Hannibal lied, not taking his eyes off Victoria while her husband joined her on the loveseat. It was clear that he was more than used to being ignored by all but her while in Victoria’s presence.

How like Hisoka are you?

“If I’m being honest, I find him to be rather entertaining.”

***

Smirking, Victoria reached for Victor’s hand, giving it an affectionate squeeze.

“He does squirm a lot, doesn’t he?” she asked

***

“And in such amusing ways. His ego is fabulously fragile, yet I am always impressed by his ability to survive. Your husband has set me an intriguing mission, indeed,” Hannibal replied. “I only wish I could see how you handle him at dinner.”

***

“He gets himself so wound up all the time, it’s a wonder his heart hasn’t exploded,” Victoria mused. “Then again, I’m not a doctor, so I don’t know, is that even possible?”

***

Hannibal pretended to think over the question. “Theoretically, you could likely explode a heart with Nen or a device capable of producing directed sound waves, but I doubt you’d get to see anything so spectacular from our dear Frederick. He’ll simply collapse, clutching at his arm like all the rest. If you are interested in finding out, I am more than willing to help.”

***

“I’m not sure; on the one hand, he’s a weasel but on the other, he’s also rather fun to poke at. That’s why you never killed him, right?” Victoria asked. “I mean, there’s no need to hide with us, we know you’re a serial killer. You can tell me; why haven’t you wrung his miserable little neck yet? I can’t imagine that you actually like him.”

***

“I can see why Victor loves you so much; the company of such an astute lady is a rare delight for the academically minded,” Hannibal said, chuckling along with Victor when he kissed his wife’s cheek. “Frederick was never a threat, so I allowed him to have his fun. I admit, I was curious how far he would go, but I never imagined he’d find himself here.”

***

Victoria chuckled, shifting to lean into Victor’s side. “How did you see things ending for him? If not on your dining table.”

***

“At the hands of another,” Hannibal replied. “He has a way of...ingratiating himself into the lives of those around him and not realising how deep the grave he’s dug himself is.”

***

“Very true,” Victor agreed. “His ability to survive is impressive.”

***

Hannibal nodded. “If you do decide to end him, I would love to see your design. I have always appreciated art, and seeing what someone as creative as your wife can do would be a joy to behold.”

***

“He’s like a barnacle that attaches itself to a whale and clings on for dear life,” Victoria agreed. “I think he knows he’s dug too deep, but he hasn’t figured out that he needs to swim up, not keep going down. Still, there’s something oddly fascinating about watching him struggle for that next breath of air. In a way, he’s actually fairly useful to us alive, and while that’s the case I have no real motivation to add his head to my collection.”

***

“You collect skulls?” Hannibal asked, genuinely curious for the first time that day.

***

“No, not skulls, that would be boring; they all look the same. No, I collect heads, shrunken heads,” Victoria corrected. “My latest is a particularly fun addition; he was a miserable little troll in life, but now? He’s my newest rare addition. I think you knew him? Leroy James? Or was it Jones?”

***

“Jones, and yes, I had the unfortunate experience of knowing him and I can confidently say that he will contribute far more to the world now that he’s in your possession than he ever did in life. I commend you on your decision.” Hannibal offered her a genuine smile. “Great art changes the world and minds along with it.”

***

“I suppose. To be honest, I find most art here rather boring. So I had to improvise to find something more...” Victoria paused. “I don’t know if your human language really has the words for it; something with more spirit? Honestly, your people waste so much of what they have; you just dump things in holes and forget about it. What’s the point in that? I agree, Leroy’s contributed little because your society didn’t utilise him properly. That’s the issue with you people, but you’re all too short-sighted to see it.”

***

“When you put it like that, I can’t help but agree. How would you propose we fix it?” Hannibal asked, allowing a degree of awe to enter his voice. “The way you see us is so unique; not even Hisoka was able to separate himself from his human past, but you... You know who you are and what you want.”

***

“Well, unlike your pet, I wasn’t raised by sheep,” Victoria sneered. “It’s a pity, had he been raised by his own kind, perhaps he’d have been something special. Leroy was a sheep, but your so-called society let him think he wasn’t. What about you? Do you think you’re just another sheep? Or perhaps, something more?”

***

“I have been many things in my life, but I like to think that I live by my own rules,” Hannibal replied. “Right now, I do not see myself as a sheep, but I am clearly a pet. Perhaps a rare bird? Beautiful to some but horrifying to others. How would you describe me?”

***

Victoria cocked her head, behind the gilded bars of his cage she could certainly see the merit of his bird analogy.

“Ah, but can you sing?” she countered. “To be my rare and enchanting songbird, you need to have the right melody. If not, perhaps you’d be a snake? You shed your skin so often, that I think that’s most suited to you. Equal parts fascinating, beautiful, horrific and, of course, deadly. The real question is, are you a viper or a constrictor?”

***

“I’m the truly rare variety that is capable of both, however, I am a skilled musician and composer,” Hannibal replied. “So perhaps I may be a shapeshifter?”

***

“And what shapes can you take? What do you imagine this shapeshifter’s preferred form would be?” Victoria asked as she leaned forward.

***

The man Hisoka saw in me. I’m darkness and he’s light.

“I’m afraid I don’t have an answer. The person we are when no one can see is subtly different from the one we are with others, yet the core remains the same. What that looks like, however, always lies in the eyes of the beholder.”

***

Victoria hummed for a moment. “Perhaps if a shapeshifter changes form often enough, they’ll forget their original one. Who's to say?” she shrugged, her mind was beginning to wander.

If it’s always the same, then why does it look different? Honestly, that's such a pointless contradiction. 

 “Perhaps you could humour me with your opinion on a little pest control issue I’ve been having?”

Maybe you can help convince Victor that I’m right.

***

“It would be an honour.” Hannibal bowed. “Please, let me sing for you. Ask away and I will reply.”

What shade of darkness are you? So far, you’re one step above Mason, but lacking in his self-awareness. You think you’re above humans, yet you surround yourself with them: A zoo keeper demanding to be worshipped by her collection. We’ll have to work on that, for sure.

***

“Wonderful,” Victoria replied as she clapped her hands in delight.

At least you’re pleasingly obedient, for now. I wonder how long it will last? 

“Alright then, my little birdy, let me hear your melody. There’s a particularly annoying spider that’s taken up residence in my brother’s home. I want to get rid of it, but my darling husband has rightfully pointed out that my brother thinks he wants it to stay. We can’t just evict it, no, instead I need to get it to voluntarily leave. What would you suggest?”

***

“Either remove the flies or poison its web. So long as you don’t intend to eat it, of course,” Hannibal replied, smirking and allowing his sense of mischief to enter his eyes. It was clear that Victoria enjoyed playing with her prey. “One can not survive without food or shelter. I’m happy to elaborate if you wish.”

Farewell, dear Machi. You were amusing, but it’s time to join the battlefield. I do hope that you put up a better fight than you did the first time we met.

***

“I’m intrigued, but how would you deal with it if it’s far from his home? I want the pest to leave and never come back,” Victoria continued. “My brother’s going to be upset for a while once it’s gone, but I’m sure I can handle the tantrum. It wouldn’t be the first time.”

***

“A wandering spider, I see. They’re more aggressive than those who rely on their web to hunt, but that also means that they’re vulnerable to ambush,” Hannibal replied. “If it’s far from home, then there’s always a chance that it won’t come back. The world is full of predators, after all, and Spiders are hardly at the top of the food chain.”

***

“Yes, yes, exactly,” Victoria agreed. “Which is why I can’t understand his pointless interest; it’s a spider, and it’s hardly worth his time. He’s capable of so much more, and there’re so many partners here in Sanctuary that’re far more suitable for him if that’s what he really wants,” she huffed.

He’s our right-hand man! He can have his pick of the maids, lots of them would gladly fawn over him day and night. Why does he want that trash?

“I suppose I should be glad he didn’t try to jump into bed with my adorable Freddy. Anyway, if you were me, what would be your next move to deal with this little infestation? There’s just one specimen left, the rest have all been driven out already.”

***

Hannibal made the conscious effort to not imagine Tony and Chilton in bed together and held in his disgust.

“I’d give it the idea to leave Sanctuary and then dispose of it like the arachnid it is,” Hannibal replied. “Make the outside world more enticing for it and it won’t even realise that the decision to leave isn’t its own.”

***

“Ah, so you’d set and bait a trap for it?” Victoria asked.

***

“You asked what I would do if it were a long way from the house, ma Dame.” Hannibal bowed. “So long as the trap is sufficiently flexible, then I would say that’s your best bet, yes. As I said, spiders are natural predators, but they’re also prey animals, so be sure to take that into consideration. What’s your instinct telling you to do? I find that the best course of action is often the one that plays to your natural strengths.”

***

“If it were up to me, I’d just crush it,” Victoria replied. “I don’t see the need to baby him; he’ll get over it.”

***

Under a Bridge in Yorknew

***

Cassius wrapped the filthy - but crucially - warm coat around himself and huddled behind the cardboard boxes the local tramps seemed to favour as windbreakers while he shivered. The guy had been more than willing to trade them for a gram of Glitter, and given that the man still had muscle despite his matted hair and lack of teeth, he’d be decent cannon fodder to put between himself, that damned dragon and the Zoldycks.

How could it have been so small and still breathe that much fire? It was standing in the flames!

A horn honked and he shot it the middle finger before yelling, “I’m not a hooker, get lost.” He caught the beer can he threw at his head and took a swig. “Thanks, now fuck off, I’m a cop.”

That did it. He hadn’t seen someone take off so quickly since Tony had found out the local casino was putting on a burlesque show, and the squeal of tires was enough to send the roosting pigeons into an uproar. There was no helping some.

The safe house was only a few streets away, but he couldn’t afford to be seen. If he was going to stay ahead of the Zoldycks, then he had to be willing to do what they weren’t.

Someone whistled.

***

“You know you don’t talk like a cop, and, just being honest, I gotta say you don’t look like no hooker I ever saw around here. But damn if that wasn’t entertaining, I’m guessing you're new to the streets?” Wayne asked as he approached. “I’m damn sure I’d remember seeing you around, you,” he paused and gestured to Cassius’s hair. “Stand out.”

***

“You’re a quick one,” Cassius said, forcing himself to stand up. He held out his hand and braced for contact.

Tony, you pussy-whipped piece of shit. You owe me at least a year's supply of manicures for this.

“Nigel. Guess you’re the welcome wagon?”

***

“I’m gonna assume that’s not your real name, but that’s cool, we don’t use real names around here. The guys call me Wacko, I’ll let ya figure out why,” Wayne chuckled as he accepted the handshake. “So, what’s brought you all the way down here?”

***

“I need to find out where my girlfriend is - yeah, yeah, get it outta your system,” Cassius said, allowing the boy his snigger. “I look gay, it’s funny.” He swept his hair over his shoulder. “But when you’re blessed with my genes, you can get any lady you like, I assure you.”

He hesitated for a moment, feigning distress at entering back into his tale. “My girlfriend’s with some extremely dangerous people and I need to find her. I used to live nearby. How about you?”

***

Wayne shrugged. “Eh, I ran away when I was a teen and got in with a bad crowd. Same ol’ story you’ll hear from most of the younger guys around here. We get the odd old-timey hobo type, but they don’t tend to stick in one place for long. So this girl, you got a picture? She must be hot stuff if you’d come down to this dump.”

***

Cassius pulled out his phone, flipped through the photographs he’d taken while stalking Hannibal and found one of Lulu in the skimpiest outfit possible. She was flirting with the blue-haired neighbour, curling a finger in her hair and pulling a pose that could have been on the front cover of Hooters. He knew how to impress a teenage boy.

“Here. You seen anyone like her around?”

***

“Dang,” Wayne whistled appreciatively. “You sure she's your girl?”

***

Cassius sighed in defeat, dropping all pretence of hope. He’d prepared for the question. “We- Well, it’s just her now, but we were in a cult, and she still is. I found her once after I left, but they’ve moved her again. It’s one of those ‘embrace your inner self’ bullshit guru places that’s all about free sex, drugs and-” He held up his finger. “No, don’t you dare say rock and roll. Patience is a virtue. I was gonna say self-indulgence. I’m pretty sure you can guess why I wanna get her out now, though. They’ve brain-washed her.”

It was believable enough and with any luck he’d made himself sound mad enough to pique the kid’s curiosity.

***

“Whoa man, chill out a sec, will ya?” Wayne said, holding his hands up. “I mean yeah I’m pretty sure I’ve seen her, but she was with some cop and the man who we assumed was her boyfriend. She had more clothes on at the time though. Maybe I should ask one of the guys who was with me to come take a look. See if he agrees.”

***

Cassius shoved his phone into his pocket, pretending to be calm. “I’ve got a better idea; why don’t I follow you .”

This is gonna be painful.

He shot the kid a weak smile and pretended to be a robot. “Take me to your leader.”

***

Two Hours Later in Victor’s Bedroom

***

Hannibal watched Victoria’s face. She’d been entirely focused on him so far, attempting to probe him for information while he’d pretended to fall further and further under her spell, but now?

Her eyes were glued to the screen. He followed her gaze. “I’m glad to see that he’s making new friends. As charming as he could be when he put his mind to it, he had difficulties relating to others. I’m glad to see that Sanctuary is living up to its name.”

***

“We’re happy to welcome anyone who’s willing to accept and live according to our values. Unlike most, we don’t enforce religious pomp and ceremony, we want those who come here to find a home. There’re some loose rules that evolved over time on their own,” Victoria replied, waving dismissively while she watched Toshiro eagerly following Hisoka around like a puppy. “I would posit that if he had difficulties, it was because he was around the wrong people. He needs space to flourish and grow; something, it appears, he has a lot more of here.”

***

“I’m glad.” Hannibal saw him pluck a ball from behind the other man’s ear and sprint away, throwing it at him from behind a lamp post and laughing delightedly the whole time. Before the other man had a chance to catch up with him, he’d bungee-gummed up the post and jumped from one foot to the next, avoiding the man’s attempts to grab him. “I’ve never seen him so carefree. Thank you, ma Dame, for allowing me the chance to see him flourish under your care. It warms my heart.”

***

You’ve never seen him ‘play’ before? Just what were you doing with him?

“Well, my husband happens to know a great deal about how to nurture the free-spirited,” Victoria said. Hisoka managed to jump from his current perch to the post across the road. “I shudder to think how he must have been struggling under the yoke of the Hunter Association’s rules and expectations.”

***

“You would be surprised at the yokes humans will tie around their own necks until someone comes along who’s willing to break it for them,” Hannibal replied. He knew what she wanted to hear, but he couldn’t appear to be entirely under her spell, not yet. “The Hunter Association gave him the freedom to indulge in his darker nature - we have that in common - however, it is interesting to see what happens when all constraints are lifted. No one expects anything from him here other than that he survives. I suppose you have given him the ultimate form of freedom, and with it, he’s indulging his long-forgotten inner child.”

He’s regressing, just like everyone else here; they’re becoming just like you. How powerful are you?

***

Victoria spared Hannibal a glance, quickly switching her attention back to the screen before he could react. She knew Tony wanted Hisoka, but she had to be sure he wasn’t going to be able to take him from her grasp. So far, she wasn’t seeing any reason for concern.

He’s still not fully matured, then? Interesting. 

“Perhaps he’ll be good for my idiot brother, after all? Tony’s also prone to bouts of utter childishness, as I’m sure you noticed when you met at the Gala.”

***

“Quite impressive levels of it; yes, I remember him well. I could tell then that there was a connection between them. It’s gratifying to see that it was a mutual recognition of the need for fun, rather than anything sinister,” Hannibal said, mirroring Victoria’s detachment. He flashed her a smile. “I’ll be sure to update you on what they get up to during the night.”

How easy are you to steer? We both know that’s not the whole story, but how badly do you want it to be true?

***

“My brother doesn’t have any cameras in his home, so I fear you might be rather bored,” Victoria chuckled.

***

Hannibal laughed. “Hisoka doesn’t wait for the cover of night to have that kind of fun. No, I was thinking about warning you of anything that could potentially go boom. It’s his kind of humour. I foresee a lot of glitter bombs in your future if you aren’t careful.”

***

“Well, he’ll have to get past the same Nen wards that alerted my husband to your presence,” Victoria replied patiently.

Glitter bombs? He’s not five, just how juvenile is he? I thought he was in his 30s. Is he younger?

“And, well,” she gestured to the image of Toshiro watching Hisoka juggling some random twigs he’d found. “He’ll be barking up the wrong tree with that one. Former monk, oath of celibacy, that whole deal. My brother and head maid have both been competing to get his attention, but he’s not spent as much time with anyone else other than Melissa and, apparently, Hisoka.”

***

Hannibal raised a brow. “You have wards around the streets?”

He’s not trying to seduce him, you fool; he’s making a friend. You don’t understand humans at all, do you?

***

“You don’t actually think he’d try to glitter bomb our house? That’s the sort of thing I’d expect from Tony, not an Arena Master,” Victoria countered. “I don’t think he forgave me for choosing Victor over him, but I was already attached to my darling. We’ve given him as much freedom as we would give anyone else, but he’s never happy. Always trying to get a rise out of poor Victor.”

***

“I would posit that that’s the challenge. Humans often offer affection in a back-handed sort of way,” Hannibal explained. “It’s also a way of reaffirming his boundaries. If he’s anything like Hisoka, then he’ll need a firm hand.”

He sat back. “As for bombing your house; what would be the payoff? Hisoka loves an audience and I imagine Tony would be the same. If anything, they’d likely focus their efforts wherever crowds would gather.”

***

“He’d have my attention, which in the past, Tony’s been more than satisfied with,” Victoria sighed. “If they start planting these ‘glitter bombs’ in the barracks, then he’ll just be making more work for the maids. I suppose it depends entirely on how selfish your Iccantado is; there’re lots of ways to entertain that won’t lead to hours of sweeping. I know my brother was the one who put him up to stealing that man’s toupee; Victor was pretty angry with him about that.”

***

“If I may be so bold, I’d love to hear how you punished him,” Hannibal said, avoiding her questions about Hisoka. The fact that she was pretending to care about the maids, however, was interesting.

***

Victoria smirked. “You looking for tips on how to handle Hisoka?”

He’s hardly your concern anymore.

***

“I may be his Master, but you’re the Mistress of a city; I’m always happy to learn. What’s life if not a journey of discovery?” Hannibal chuckled, nodding differentially at her. “There must always be a hierarchy.”

And you couldn’t handle a butterknife in a swordfight, let alone Hisoka.

***

“Nature always finds a way to instate order,” Victoria agreed. “With Tony, well, the years have shown it’s rather difficult to actually punish him. He usually acts up for attention, so I simply had the maids for his house reassigned elsewhere. If he can’t behave responsibly with others, then he can enjoy being on his own. Although, now, he has his pet Spider-woman.” She paused and looked at Hannibal for a reaction. “But well, we’re dealing with her. It’s one thing for my brother to chase random skirts around, but that trash? Really? No, I’m not standing for that. She’ll be gone soon enough.”

***

Frederick could run rings around you, never mind Hisoka, and if he weren’t under your spell, he would. I wonder how Tony would turn out under the right kind of guidance. Would you be willing to let him have a little chat with me?

Hannibal grinned. “If she’s stuck looking after children, then you’ll hardly have to work to draw her away. Spiders are simple creatures, after all. For all their legs, their brains are almost non-existent.”

***

“That’s exactly what I’m counting on,” Victoria agreed, relaxing again. “We can’t deny our nature forever; eventually, it’ll fight its way to the fore. It was only a matter of time before it happened to Hisoka, but at least here he’s free to indulge his instincts.”

***

“Under a gracious and wickedly beautiful leader,” Hannibal agreed while he imagined the laughter that would ring out if Hisoka and Daniel could hear her talk. “I look forward to seeing him thrive.”

***

Outside in the streets of Sanctuary

***

Toshiro caught the stick Hisoka threw down at his head and laughed uproariously. He hadn’t had this much fun since he was a child.

The sparring in the woods with the two of them had been exhilarating, and Tony had been a surprisingly skilled teacher, but for the fun to continue afterwards? He wasn’t used to this. He’d left Tony heading for his house and followed Hisoka into the community square, battling him the whole way.

“Mistake!” Swirling on the spot, he gathered his Nen and channelled it through the wood, feeling the stick smoothly unlocking his ability as it flowed out of him and towards his opponent. Swiping it through the air, he watched the force-wave fly towards Hisoka’s feet and hoped it would be what he’d need to knock him off his perch.

***

"A mistake?" Hisoka asked, grinning triumphantly, before using his bungee gum to pull him across the street, appearing to gracefully leap mere moments before the wave of Nen hit. "Or simple misdirection?"

***

Toshiro pivoted and shot again, this time aiming for where Hisoka’s torso would be when he landed. He couldn’t stop the laughter from bubbling from him. It was as if he’d spent his whole life dancing alone, only to find a kindred spirit here. Truly, this place was a sanctuary for all.

***

Timing is everything, and you're not going to give me even a second, are you?

Chuckling along with Toshiro, Hisoka quickly calculated his landing. Choosing to spread his legs wide, he dropped into the splits and grabbed onto the top of the lamppost, holding himself in position with his hands, just in time for the wave to ruffle his hair. He felt alive, again.

"That was a close one!" he called, gleefully twisting into a handstand. "You nearly got me that time."

***

Toshiro whooped. The dance would never end with Hisoka; they were two sides of the same coin. “I'll get you, just like in the forest!”

Swinging the stick, he fired off another blast, then a second, wider but less powerful wave, anticipating that Hisoka would drop again.

***

"Oh, I'm sure you will," Hisoka agreed, lowering himself once more to avoid the first wave. "It's just a matter of-" The second blast caught him in the chest before he could finish his sentence. 

And you're already so wonderfully sneaky, he thought delightedly when the blow caused him to wobble for a moment. I guess this victory is yours.

Grinning, he allowed himself to fall, focusing on using gum to cushion his landing. The drop wouldn't give him enough time to land on his feet, but his Nen would protect him just the same, and he hit the ground with a joyous laugh.

Jumping to his feet, he dusted off his pants with his hands. "That was amazing, come on! We need to do it again."

***

Toshiro nodded. “We sure do. You're so agile, it's fantastic to see! And you keep me on my toes, too. I've never had so much fun training before.” He couldn’t help it. He knew he was letting himself gush and fawn over his friend. His Sensei had always scolded him over the habit, but he couldn’t hold back. He was so happy. “It's fantastic to meet someone who truly embraces utilising their environment to their advantage. I always try to get the others to understand, but you... You’re great!”

***

"Everything’s a weapon if you get creative," Hisoka agreed. "I learnt that one the hard way," he added, thinking back to his fight with Moritonio for a brief moment as he tilted his head to regard Toshiro. "You know, Tony told me that you used to be a monk? Were you, like, one of those Shaolin guys? The really famous ones?"

You don't fight like them, though, so maybe you trained somewhere that was an offshoot? Or just inspired by them? Wait, didn’t Netero have a martial art school once? Still, that’s not a monastery, it’s probably just a coincidence.

"I'm just being nosey, you don't have to answer that. Although, I'd bet there'd be a lot of cool stuff you could teach the guys here! I can already tell you're far more skilled than them. Is that why you're joining Victor's tournament?

If I can face you, then that's two rounds I can look forward to. The tournament’s looking like it’ll actually be fun after all.

***

“Oh, no.” Toshiro waved away the suggestion. “I’m far from ready to be a mentor, plus, the people here aren't particularly receptive to my methods, which is fine. I don't hold it against them - they lack discipline, but they all travel their own path - I wish them success, but I am here to work on myself. I’m not a Shaolin monk, no. I left my Sensei’s monastery to seek my own way. I want to become strong, and so entering the tournament will allow me to see how far I have come. There's nothing like a fight to show you who you are, deep down.”

***

What do you mean, not ready? You’re the strongest person I've come across in the barracks. The others barely merit a rating of 41 points, but you? Well, you're not quite at Illu-chan’s level yet, but I think that's more from lack of experience than anything. Yes, I'd give you 91 points today, but in a few months, I'm sure you'll be pushing close to Illu's 95 points. Oh, I can't wait! Maybe I can help you get there sooner? 

Hisoka nodded. "I understand, I think; after meeting the others in Gittarackur's barracks, I doubt they'd like my methods much, either." He flashed Toshiro a small smile while he bounced on his heels, unable to stay still. "Well, not as much as you seem to be enjoying it. For me, fighting’s one of life's greatest pleasures. The chance to test myself against the strong is something I highly value. That being said, until I got Gittarackur's wonderful invitation, I wasn't planning on competing. Out of everyone else I've met here, he's the one I want to fight the most. What about you? Is there anyone you hope to face in the tournament? Anyone you don't?"

If I had to pick, Victor would be the one I want to fight the least, for now. Do you feel the same? I hope you do. It'd be a waste if he killed you when we just met. I want to play with you some more.

***

“Gittarackur appears to be a formidable foe, yes.” Toshiro nodded. “But after sparring with you, I have to admit that I'm more excited about the chance to face you at your full strength. It's clear that you’re holding back for my sake - which I appreciate. I wouldn't want to be injured before the real fight.”

He bent down to pick up a stone and an empty bottle, then grinned. “There’s no one I particularly fear; I understand the rules of engagement and I have no doubt that the judges will step in to remove anyone who doesn’t follow them. Competitions rely on rules to function; I’m not sure how many around here will understand that, but they’ll find out.” He winked. “I’m also looking forward to seeing how you fare against all of your foes.”

Throwing the objects in the air, he began to juggle, mimicking Hisoka’s earlier actions but one-upping him with the selection of shapes. He wanted to know how he’d react. “I suspect you’ll kill many of them because of their ignorance, but it is not for lack of warning, so I will not mourn them. Do not go easy on them if they are women, though. I can see that you are clearly a gentleman at heart, but the women here that choose not to be maids are equally as capable as the men.”

***

"I fear that most of the fighters aren't as quick to learn as you and I, but yes, I do try to be somewhat 'gentlemanly' outside of the ring," Hisoka agreed before giving Toshiro a graceful bow and smiling playfully. 

You're going to be wonderful, I just know it.

"Inside? That's a different matter. If both parties enter with the full understanding that one of us might not leave it, then why should I hold back?" he asked rhetorically as he picked up a smooth stone from the ground by his feet. He turned it in his hands a few times. 

Just how quick are your reflexes? You were impressive earlier, but were you holding back on me?

"Do you think you could add more random objects to your juggle? I have a wonderful lady back home who loved to spar with me, and sometimes she'd try to find the heaviest stones or other items to throw to me, so we could test how many I could keep in the air," he sighed wistfully. He missed Abaki and Lulu, but he trusted his girls would be fine. They'd keep Natasha safe while Zeller recovered. "Our record was fifteen if we stuck to small and similarly sized objects."

***

Toshiro beamed. It was precisely what he’d hoped Hisoka would do. “Of course! Load me up! I’m so happy to have met you, Hisoka. You have such an inspiring outlook on life. My record was eleven before I discovered Nen, but now that I’m stronger, I expect that I can keep more in the air. Go ahead; let’s find out together!”

***

Wait a moment. You, actually, said yes?

Hisoka couldn't help but grin. "Wonderful! I'm going to need more stones, but we all start somewhere. After that, you can do me!" he decided, tossing the stone he'd found earlier and whooping in delight when Toshiro caught it without missing a beat. 

This is going to be the most fun I've had since I got here.

"Come on," he cheered and gestured for Toshiro to follow him. "We'll find better stones in the woods."

***

In the Barracks Gardens

***

Illumi looked up from his spot on the bench. He'd discovered a lovely space by a willow to read the book on the macroeconomics of small nations that he'd found in the small on-site library. It was beautiful beside the natural stream, and the sound of what little water it had trickling through the scorched riverbed had been peaceful. 

He cocked his head when he recognised the pink hair approaching. “Machi?”

***

"Hey, you haven't seen Hisoka wandering around, have you?" Machi asked once she'd jogged over, giving the tree branches a cursory glance. "We thought he was still with Toshiro in the public gardens, but apparently they’ve had other ideas. We don't know where he's wandered off to. We checked to make sure he wasn't in the statue garden. Tony thought he'd probably tried to show off his present, but he wasn't there either."

***

Illumi shook his head and turned the page. He couldn’t understand why they were looking for them; they were both adults. “No, but it doesn't matter. He always turns up. Sometimes he even brings treats for the pets.” He frowned when a thought occurred to him. “Although, in this case, he is the pet, so he will likely have treats for himself.”

***

He can't have gone far, there's no way he'd leave Sanctuary without you. Maybe once he comes home on his own, Tony will relax the next time he goes gallivanting off with people.

"Hisoka has pets?" Machi asked, giving Illumi a quizzical look. "You mean the fuzzy kind, right? Please tell me you mean the fuzzy kind..."

I could see him being the sort to keep a person as a pet. I mean, he already collects them as ‘toys’.

"Although, I wouldn't be too shocked if he had a snake or something like that."

***

“We have multiple animals,” Illumi replied. She didn’t seem panicked and the fact that she’d allowed him to change the topic was a good sign. “Dog adopted him and Daniel adopted the cat next door. I am looking after my sister's rabbit. Then, we have the two dragons and Lady. It's an eclectic mix, but they all get along. Lady enjoys sleeping beside Dog - he's warm and they both fit in her bed together. No snakes, though. I’d like one in the future, but I don’t think Hisoka-san would enjoy it as much as I would.”

***

Machi blinked, she hadn't expected there to be quite so many.

"OK, so that's a no on the snake, and it sounds like he's not the most imaginative with names," she hummed, glancing around to make sure they were alone. 

He wouldn't have mentioned the dragons if he'd sensed anyone nearby, relax Machi. If you can’t trust the highly trained Zoldyck Assassin, then who can you trust here?

"Although I have to agree, eclectic is certainly one way to describe it. You know, I'd never pictured him as the animal-loving type, but I'm realising there's a lot I was wrong about. I used to find him so damn irritating. Now, though? I suppose he's not that bad once you get used to him. So is Dog actually his pet dog? It's Hisoka, so I have to check."

***

Illumi shook his head, hearing the clattering of the needles in his skull. “No, he is a cat that is the size of a dog, which is why he enjoys spending time with Lady. She is a human who occasionally believes she's a dog. The pair have a silent but deep bond, and Hisoka-san loves them both. He has this special little smile when he looks at them, and...” He looked at her face. “You don’t need to know all that. Come, sit down. You seem stressed.”

***

"Sure, and just checking, but you're all completely sure that he's actually a cat?" Machi asked as she took the spot beside Illumi, leaning against the trunk. "It's just well, I have heard some cats can be really big but it's Hisoka. He's made a lifestyle out of courting danger. If you told me he'd stolen a baby panther, I'd honestly believe you without questioning it."

OK, so he has a lover who likes to be a dog? Why’s that not the strangest thing I've ever heard? What happened to my life?

***

“Yes, we have checked,” Illumi assured, maintaining his blank tone to hide his reaction to her unintended insult to his intelligence. “Hannibal is a doctor and I do know the difference as well. Lady belongs to Lulu but Hisoka-san enjoys the peace Abaki gets when she becomes her.”

***

Wait, Abaki, I've heard that name before, haven't I? Oh, the lady who was trafficked? Hisoka told me about her, he wants to avenge her. Which is all the more reason he’s not going to have just left Sanctuary. He’s here for her as much as the rest of us.  

Machi nodded. "It sounds like Hisoka's managed to gather a lot of partners, and we all thought he was a loner, huh." She paused for a moment, thinking back to their previous interactions. "Well, he didn't mix well with the other Spiders but that's probably our fault. We weren't the most welcoming bunch, and I suppose I was too quick to judge. Do you mind if I ask a personal question? About your relationship?"

***

“Of course not.” Illumi offered her a smile. “And please remember, he gave you no reason to think any differently about him before. Hannibal has helped us all to better understand our natures. You were not wrong to believe what you did about him. You simply didn't have all the information because he was deliberately hiding it from you.”

***

"I'm definitely starting to see that, and well, he obviously didn't care what we thought of him," Machi agreed. 

Surely he'd have tried to correct us if he did right? He can’t actually like being hated, does anyone?

"Anyway, it's just, well, you've mentioned all these other people in his life. Doesn't that, I mean...” She plucked at the grass around her skirt. “Do you honestly not mind sharing him with them? Do you never feel like you're not enough as you are? I've never imagined being in that sort of relationship, so, to be honest, I don't get it."

***

Ah, I see. You’re at that stage. Now I understand your reticence.

Illumi nodded his head and focussed his attention on her. “I can understand that. I did, yes. I have felt all those emotions and more. I questioned my role in his life, why I wasn’t enough, what I was doing wrong...” He let his voice trail off, taking a breath and allowing the silence to settle comfortably between them. They both knew what it felt like, but his story hadn’t ended there. He smiled again. “And that nearly came between us when he found Hannibal. I had never had an issue until then, but he sparked a strong reaction from me. It took a while for that to change, but it did and now I am happy to hear about his time with the others.”

He took a moment to think before explaining, “I was trying to be everything for him - which is something I am incapable of doing, despite the fact that I can change into a female form. I am still the same being at my core, and it was only once I accepted that there are certain needs that I can not fulfil through him, and that he can not fulfil through me, that it ceased being an issue.” She needed to understand his reasoning. “Love, like friendship, comes in many forms and is not a limited resource. Your feelings, however, are also important, so please, explain them to me and I will listen.”

***

"I've been feeling conflicted, a lot, lately," Machi admitted, not quite able to meet Illumi's gaze. "Don't get me wrong, there's never been an issue with anyone having feelings for somebody outside the Spider. Plus, I know from what you told me, Danchou isn't going to care."

You've been in this position, you might be the only one who can understand. 

"And I know that it's not really his fault; Victoria's been controlling him," she continued, keeping her voice down. "But he's still done awful things, and I know I'm not exactly innocent either..."

Why is this so hard?

"Plus, he's always trying to buy me things and take me to all the places I'd only dreamed of being able to go as a little girl. Then he gets confused when I feel like I can't accept any of it, even when I try to explain it. Only, it's like I can't find the words that properly express why it feels like a betrayal; like I'm betraying my home. Yet, I know deep down...if he'd never met her, then he'd never have done any of it."

***

Illumi tilted his head and considered her words carefully. There was a lot of baggage attached to every part of it, but where would the best place to approach it all be?

Perhaps discussing their commonalities would help her see? “Did you choose to grow up in Meteor City?”

***

"What? Of course not," Machi replied, shaking her head. "Nobody chooses to be born."

***

Illumi nodded. “Then why pity him if you don't pity yourself?”

***

"I'm not," Machi countered, tensing up before pausing to consider what Illumi had said.

I'm not, am I? I don't think I am, I just don't know how to feel about him. He confuses me, and then I get pissed off. I shouldn’t like him, but I think I do. At least a little. Why can’t I just relax and let go?

"I'm not trying to," she tried again. "But logically, everything tells me that I should hate him. Yet I don't, and I can't bring myself to when he's just as much of a victim as the villain here. Danchou's given me his blessing, so why can't I let it go?"

***

“Let’s work it out together,” Illumi said. “Let me see if I have this correct: Looking at it from my point of view, you feel pain when you think of his actions because they have caused your city and people pain. However, you feel happy when you see him, so there is a clash of emotions. In order to recognise that he was not responsible for his actions, you would have to acknowledge that he was nothing but a tool for his siblings to use, which is uncomfortable as you dislike objectifying him. You see him as a person, not a tool.”

He thought for a moment. “You can not pursue a relationship with a tool because objectification is not part of your nature - you were wary of Hisoka-san’s hold over him - but Tony has never been in any other kind of relationship: He either objectified or was the object. Yes, I can see why that would be disconcerting. What do you think? I am certain that the problem is solvable if you want it to be.”

***

He treated people like they were objects, or he was the object in every relationship he had.

Machi wondered before she caught herself staring and looked away. 

Is that why he finds it hard to understand my feelings?

"I don't think anyone should be just a tool," she muttered. "People shouldn't be things to just be thrown away. I'm aware of how that sounds, considering what the Spider has done before...but that's why I'm saying this now. I don't want him to be a puppet; he's a person, not a toy, not a tool. A living person. "

***

“It is clear that you feel strongly about that,” Illumi replied. “And it is something you will never negotiate over.” He thought for a moment. “Humm, the fact that his life is, in a lot of ways, very similar to yours could reveal a lot. Would you say that some of your discomforts lie in the fact that a non-meteorite, who would otherwise perfectly fit with the ethos and experience of your city, has been used to harm you? You empathise with the gun, so to speak, but you don't understand how to communicate that to it?”

***

Machi sighed, beginning to pluck the grass beside her. "I don't know how I feel about him, not really. It's just, I look at him, and it's like my heart aches. Maybe I am feeling sorry for him, but he's proud, so he'd never want to hear that." She shook her head sadly. "He's a bit like Hisoka? They're both all about fun and well, being told somebody feels sorry for you isn't exactly the definition of 'fun'."

***

Illumi patted her shoulder. The movements were mechanical, but the intention behind the gesture was real. “Being told that someone empathises with me always makes me happy. Just because he may have come to terms with the fact that he is a tool in the eyes of others, does not mean that he thinks that of himself, nor that he would not want to hear what you feel for him. Hearing your thoughts could well validate a lot of his emotions.”

He squeezed her arm and continued. “As for the fun; do not pay it any mind. Hisoka-san is the same, but once he understands his boundaries, he calms down and enjoys a far deeper connection with people once they’re in place; it relaxes him.”

***

"You know, Tony's actually rather submissive towards me but I've noticed he's not with men. At least not in the same way," Machi said, managing to smile weakly at Illumi. "Don't get me wrong, I do prefer my guys on the submissive side. Maybe it's just awkward because of what I know about his childhood. That feels like the most logical answer, at least. Do you think if I set some boundaries with Tony that he'd start to calm down a little?"

I can hope at least, right?

***

“I’m sure of it,” Illumi agreed. “I might be submissive to Hisoka-san, but I also understand that he needs boundaries. In this situation, in order to serve him, I supply them. Are you scared that Tony is replacing Victoria with you?”

***

"Me? No, it's Hisoka I think he's trying to replace her with. I mean, he's lived his whole life under an Iccantado's influence and, well, I'm just human," Machi replied. "Although, I know that Hisoka's not like that now. Still, I can't help wanting Tony to be able to live freely. Being his Mistress isn't the same as what Victoria's been doing. That's just sex, and well, pretty normal. Trust me, I've met and been with a lot of submissive guys, just nobody who'd, well, had their mind warped by somebody who they thought cared about them."

***

“That makes sense.” Illumi marked, then closed his book. “If you want him to see himself as a normal person, then treat him as if he is. Normal, after all, is relative.”

He gestured to himself. “Normal for me is being in a house with my family, serving them and protecting them. What do you want your normal to be? If you could have anything, what kind of relationship would you desire - do not consider Tony in this part of the exercise, please.”

***

Normal’s relative; that makes sense, but what’s normal for me? 

"You know, I never really gave this much thought when I was younger? I just, well, always thought I'd end up as a brothel madam in Meteor City." Machi laughed, somehow it made her feel lighter. "Sorry, I know that's not what you meant. Just, well, all of the independent women worked in them back home when I was a kid. I wanted that -  the independence - so I saw that as my future and just accepted it."

But that's not my only option now; I have choices. Danchou made sure of that, for all the Spiders. He wants that for everyone in Meteor City. 

"What would I want to be my normal?" She hummed thoughtfully. "I actually enjoy fixing things and making things. So if I had the choice, I think it'd involve that. No, actually, I'd want to do what my Nen teacher did," she decided, turning to face Illumi. "She was an embalmer, but more than that? She wasn't from back home, but she knew the priest at the church. So as a favour to him, she'd come to us when we had somebody who needed patching up before their funeral rites were performed. It was a way of making sure our dead got to keep their dignity. I'd want to do that: Give them back their dignity."

***

Illumi’s chest lightened; the thought was beautiful. “A truly noble profession, and one befitting a woman as skilled as you. I approve.”

The conversation was drifting away and heading towards the land of ghosts. For a moment he panicked, not knowing how to bring it back on topic, but he kept smiling. What would Master do?

He tilted his head. “What do you want your sex life to be like? What would fulfil your sexual desires in this life?”

***

Machi opened her mouth to speak but closed it almost immediately. She'd expected the topic to come up eventually, what was more surprising was that she wasn't certain about her answer.

"You know, I've never really taken the time to consider it," she said eventually, frowning slightly. "Normally if I was, frustrated, I'd just hang out in a bar and let some guy hit me up. Once I even played at being a professional dominatrix. Paku - she was a close friend - did it with me. We had a lot of fun while it lasted, and that was actually how I discovered I enjoyed being dominant." 

She laughed to hide her unease at the heat rising in her cheeks; it wasn't something she normally spoke about. Pakunoda was gone, and Shizuku would simply forget the conversation had happened moments after. 

"Don't mind me, I'm just not used to talking to anyone about this. With the Spiders; we're like a big extended family. We know everything about everyone else, so I don't know why I'm blushing all of a sudden."

***

So many different types of families, yet everyone assumes that theirs is normal. Is this another universal truth we discover as we grow up?

“Would you like me to help you become more comfortable about it?” Illumi asked, deciding to ignore her blush. She had no reason to apologise. “I have read a lot of sexual guides as well as many scientific papers on the subject. Hannibal has a lot of books that he uses for reference when counselling couples. I have read them all and implemented many of the strategies. I was not interested in sex until I met Hisoka, so there was a lot for me to learn. If you can talk to me about this, then it will be far easier to communicate your wants and desires to Tony later. I learned that was important through Hisoka. I didn’t know how to tell him what I wanted because I didn’t know myself.”

***

"You're suggesting that I practise what I want to say? But with you, rather than my reflection in the bathroom mirror?" Machi asked. "I guess that makes sense."

***

Illumi nodded. “Yes. I can react as myself or I could mimic Tony if you would like to role-play any particular awkward conversations. I do find it helpful. Lulu was always very good at that with me.”

***

"You mentioned Lulu earlier. Abaki's other partner, there's a lot to keep track of with yours and Hisoka's family, isn't there?" Machi asked, stalling briefly. 

Why am I deflecting? What he's saying makes sense, at least out here there's no chance of him walking in on me monologuing, or Hisoka laughing; would he laugh? Or actually, try to help?

Pushing the thoughts away, she took a deep breath and tried to look Illumi in the eyes. 

"First things first, do you think I should, you know, actually ask him out first? That would make sense if I was going to pursue an actual relationship, plus it makes sure we'd be on the same page, so to speak. He's made it pretty clear that he's interested, and well," she paused, thinking back to the day before. "Hisoka's been telling me to stop hesitating? That I need to act on what I want. Do you agree with him?"

He’s been trying to help, but I keep judging him on the past. I need to remember he’s not the man I thought he was.

***

Illumi nodded again. “Yes, laying out your intentions is always advisable, but only if that is what you want. You do, however, need to know what you want first. So I will ask you this: Now that you know what your ideal life would be, how would you like Tony to fit into it? I mean this in both a sexual and personal sense and I want you to ask yourself if you want him to be in it, as well.”

***

"Well, as it stands at the moment, I don't know. I mean, I'm not opposed to him sticking around. I thought, maybe I'd take it one day at a time, and see if it works out or not," Machi admitted. "Yeah, it's not the most romantic way of doing it, but I'm more practical than lovey-dovey. Plus, Tony seems to enjoy that about me. I guess that's something we can build on?"

***

“It is, indeed.” Illumi looked down and stroked a flower. “Romance is subjective anyway, but I know that Tony enjoys showing affection through gifts and he has given you many. He wants to spend his life with you, so if you are uncertain whether you want to spend yours with him, inform him of that fact, and - this is important - accept his answer fully. If he says that he is not OK with that, then do not pursue a relationship with him. If he says that he is OK with it, then believe him and go forward with the relationship.”

Plucking the daisy, he twirled it between his fingers. “He is a grown man and so infantilising him by double-guessing the meaning behind his words will not make him happy, and it will show him that you do not trust him.” He paused and thought for a moment. “Actually, do whichever is appropriate for how you truly feel about him, and what outcome you wish to achieve. I am operating upon the assumption that you are being entirely truthful with me. I am happy if you are not, but please apply my advice in whatever way fits your plan the best.”

He offered her the flower. “Now that that is out in the open, I would like to ask how you prefer to show affection.”

***

"Honestly? I wish he'd tone down the presents. Before he had me brought here, I was content living a, well, spartan lifestyle," Machi replied before accepting the flower. She had to admit it was an unexpectedly nice gesture, and part of her wondered if Hisoka liked to give Illumi flowers. 

"I'm used to moving around a lot, so it's easier to have fewer belongings. Normally I'm living out of a bag, and just wandering from place to place. Just, well, exploring, unless one of the others asks to see me, or Danchou calls us all together for a big job. I miss them when we're apart; they're my family and I love them. Not in a romantic way, but well, you've got siblings, you know what I mean," she chuckled quietly, running her finger over the petals and seeing Illumi nod from the corner of her eye. "They're pretty much my brothers and sisters, maybe that's why it's so awkward. I mean, well, Tony’s Danchou's Uncle, in the eyes of the law if not by blood. Sorry, I'm rambling at you, aren't I? To answer your question, I think I'm more the type to show affection through actions and words."

***

Illumi realised that he was still nodding and stopped. “Yes, yes, I entirely understand. You and I have a lot in common, including how our partners show affection. Hisoka-san showered me with gifts at first, but I had no desire nor need for them. It baffled me and no matter what I said to him, they kept coming. It wasn't until I showed him affection in return that they began to slow down. Now that he is secure in our relationship, he chooses far more thoughtful gifts, but it took a long time to get there. I struggle with expressing myself. I bet you never would have guessed that would you?”

***

Machi chuckled. "Well, you’re much better than I expected you'd be, but Kalluto talks about you a lot. He really does look up to you; you're basically his idol," she explained. "With Hisoka, I get the impression that he was trying to find the right gift to win you over. Once you returned his affections, he calmed down because he realised he didn't need to try quite so hard." 

Wait, maybe that's what Tony's doing?

"I'll be honest, learning just how insecure he really is under that bravado, that was a shock. He's a great actor." She twirled the daisy between her fingers, copying Illumi's earlier action as she smiled. "But it's clear to everyone just how much he loves you, you know? At first, when Cassius and Leroy brought him here, we couldn't get him to eat, or talk to us. He'd just sit staring at the wall, or he'd lay there looking at the ceiling."

It was creepy, but I need to keep this light. Focus on the positive.

"Then, when he got to talk to you? It was like a statue coming to life; even more so once you arrived. I swear he was practically bouncing off the walls, he even offered to make us breakfast. I didn't know if it was wise to accept or not; I've never seen him cook, but I've heard...rumours."

***

Illumi grinned happily at the memories. “Master is a fantastic cook as long as it involves breakfast food. Do not accept if he offers to make your dessert; he gets...experimental. Kalluto would enjoy it, though. When they meet, at least we will know that they have a shared love of sweets.”

He was that bad? I suppose it makes sense. We were separated from him, but he was separated from all of us.

***

"I'll bear that in mind, and I had noticed Kalluto’s sweet tooth. We learnt pretty quickly he loves ice cream, sometimes he even sneaks into the kitchen in the middle of the night just to make sure it's still there," Machi explained as she laughed softly. "He's a good kid, and Will's really taken a liking to him. He's been trying to teach him how to play baseball, with limited success. Kalluto still prefers his kimonos, and they're not exactly the most practical for sports."

***

Illumi smirked. “He should suggest they play shrunken wars. He always loved that. Kalluto enjoys blending into the background and stealth games play into that talent. Kimono or not, he can be fast when given the correct motivation.”

He gestured to her. “A bit like Tony; he works fantastically when given the correct incentives. He built an empire for Victoria; imagine what he could do when motivated by true love.”

***

True love? You honestly think that's how he feels about me?

"Kalluto’s amazingly stealthy," Machi agreed, thinking of the easy way he and Francis became friends while training together, and how they’d practise camouflaging themselves for their mission to catch Magnus.

She sighed, she missed them, but she had to focus on the mission. Once it was done, she'd see them again. "And yeah, I think you're right about Tony, but he doesn't seem to understand the idea of moderation. A little like Hisoka, I suppose; they both love to show off, don't they? When Hisoka was trying to woo you with presents, what was the most over-the-top thing he got you? I'm feeling a little nosey, to be honest with you. I've never had a chance to, well, really understand him before."

***

How are you defining over the top?

“Hisoka's definition of normal and other people's, are not the same,” Illumi warned. “He bought a house for Daniel, a new apartment for Zeller and has bought the girls more clothes and toys than they know what to do with. As for me? I believe that would be the lifetime subscription to 'Bondage Boys'. It is an excellent magazine, so I appreciate it a lot, but I believe most people would class that as an overreaction.”

Illumi’s heart warmed. Of course Kalluto’s stealthy, he’s a Zoldyck. 

***

"Yeah, that's," Machi swallowed. "A lot to take in."

I'm not sure what I expected, but houses? Apartments? A magazine subscription seems tame in comparison. Well, it's a kinky magazine, why am I thinking about this?

"Does he, you know... tie you up then?" she blurted out, before blinking. "I just mean, I don't see him enjoying being on the receiving end. Anyway, having that kind of money’s more than I can imagine. Did they appreciate the gifts? He must really care about them to have done that for them."

***

Illumi allowed her to finish her questions. “Yes, he tied me up almost every day, but Hisoka-san enjoys it when Hannibal binds him as well, and occasionally when Lulu does it too. He used to allow me to tie his hands to the bed when we were first dating, but we both understood that he could easily break free. It was a way for us to get to know each other more than anything. As for their reactions.” He considered his words. “Zeller threatened to kill him and Daniel had a small mental breakdown, but they both enjoy them now.”

***

"Well, strangely, that makes me feel a little better about my reactions. Tony decided to get me this stupidly fancy ball gown," Machi explained. "It's a nice dress...just not really something I'd choose for myself. He got it so that he could take me to this Gala his brother was supposed to be hosting. I think you were there, actually. I remember seeing Hannibal there, and Tony was disappointed Hisoka wasn’t. Anyway, long story short, I got pretty mad at him. The whole thing made me uncomfortable, and I didn't know how to make him understand. We had a fight. I may have threatened to jump over the balcony and run away after throwing a very expensive bottle of wine over it... Looking back, it sounds pretty childish, but I just wanted to get away."

***

“You dislike conflict with him, interesting,” Illumi replied. He remembered the dress well and it looked stunning on her, but that wasn’t her point. “You do not have a problem disagreeing or fighting with anyone in the Spider. Would that change if Tony were to become a member?” Perhaps that was why she was so uncomfortable. The gift wasn’t from someone within the group.

***

Tony, joining the Spider? Machi pondered the idea for a moment. It felt strange to even consider. I don't think he'd like that. 

"Somehow, I don't think that would make things better," she said eventually. "I mean, he complains Danchou’s too boring. So I don't think he'd be happy following his orders, plus with a few exceptions we all grew up together. True, we weren't always friends, but Danchou managed to unite us. So it's not the same, I mean, I was kidnapped and brought here on Tony's orders. At the time of the Gala, I felt like a prisoner. So I felt like I had a duty to try to escape."

***

“I see,” Illumi replied.

Will and Francis are fine, but Tony isn’t. Phinks thinks Chrollo’s boring, but he still follows him.

“And how do you feel now that you are free?”

I wonder if it’s Chrollo's influence that offers you the safety to trust that they will stay if you disagree with them?

***

"Now he's freed me? Well, I chose to stay. I really do think accepting his offer is the best chance I'll ever get to help my home," Machi advised as she leaned back against the tree. Tilting her head back, she gazed up into its branches, enjoying the way the sunlight filtered through the leaves. 

"Sometimes he actually reminds me of Uvo, but at others he makes me think of Phinks," she giggled. "Please don't tell him I said that though. I mean, Phinks can be a bit of a numbskull at times, but he's still family."

***

Illumi agreed. “Phinks understands far more than he lets on. He's an insightful man, but he does not care for decorum and expresses himself incredibly badly. It’s impressive, honestly. But you avoided telling me how you feel about Tony now that you are his equal.”

***

"Oh, I know, it's just how he is, honestly. He gets hung up on a little detail and blinds himself to the bigger picture. Then, he convinces himself that something’s true and he’ll try to make the facts fit his assumption. For example; Hisoka. He honestly tried to convince us he was helping the traffickers," Machi explained, shaking her head with a fond smile. "Of course, we tried to tell him otherwise; the idea was just so not his style and nobody else believed him. Plus, he'd made no secret of not liking Hisoka before. Anyway, that's not what you wanted to know, hmm."

Taking a moment, she ran her hand over the grass; it was a little longer here than in Tony's personal gardens, and slightly wilder, but it felt like part of a larger design, regardless.

"Well, I already told you that I feel conflicted about him but not all of the reasons for it. You see, it's Victoria. Part of me was worried it was all just her programming," she sighed. "She kicked the rest of the Spiders out, but let me stay. I couldn't help wondering why, at least a little bit. Even though those particular concerns have been laid to rest, there's still a conflict going on inside." She paused and placed her hand over her heart. "And I don't know how to resolve it, or if it'll solve itself in time. I kept pushing him away, but it never seemed to be enough. He'd just change tactics instead, and he's been pretty clear he's never going to give up. Part of me enjoys feeling wanted. It’s the same part that doesn't want that to go away."

***

“Are you scared that it will?” Illumi asked. Everything sounded familiar so far. “I know that I was terribly scared. It's what drove my hatred for Hannibal.”

***

"I think that I was scared it wasn't real," Machi said quietly, crossing her legs. 

You were scared? I thought you’d have been trained not to feel fear, is that what Hisoka meant by breaking your programming? 

"Wouldn't you feel the same if you were in my position - about Hannibal - you said you hated him at first. What changed that?"

***

“I did,” Illumi said. “But now I know that it’s not the case, just as you do. I know that Hisoka-san wants me to be who I am and that that is why he loves me. He doesn’t want me to change, merely embrace myself fully and be open with him. Are you, perhaps, scared that you can't live up to his level of affection?”

***

"I don't know if I can be what he wants me to be. I'm not exactly the princess type, and I told him that...so he went and changed my pet name to 'Queenie' instead." Machi sighed, pulling up clumps of grass to soothe her frustration. "I'm not really much of a leader, I don't know how to be a queen, and I'm not sure if I even want to be that. But well, I guess it'd be a great title for a Mistress, wouldn't it?"

***

Illumi nodded. She had entirely misread the situation because of her personal insecurities. “It certainly would, yes, but may I make an observation? I believe that you have misunderstood something.”

***

"You know, I think I more than likely have," Machi agreed. "I mean, I’m way out of my depth here.”

Understatement of the century, but well, I’ve come this far. 

“What do you think I've missed?"

***

“You are already his Queen, as you are now,” Illumi explained. “You do not have to live up to any other definition of the word, but if you would like to hear mine, then I would seek to be Boudica. She defended her people and her family fiercely and challenged the very foundations of the Roman Empire. The woman who would stand before a grieving family and pledge to care for the ones they have loved and lost is a warrior; she speaks for those who no longer have a voice and sends them to their next life in peace and dignity. I would be proud to call you my Queen.”

***

Machi moved to a kneeling position, taking a moment to carefully regard Illumi as she thought over his words. 

You would? You really mean that? 

The way his body clacked occasionally was still unnerving, and she wanted to ask him so many things. Including if it was painful to have so many pins stuck into him, but that could wait.

"That's the essence of why we formed the Spider," she said softly. "It's why we fight; Danchou gave us direction to fulfil that purpose. Yet he didn't want to be our leader, not at first. We all wanted it to be him, though." She paused. "I think I get what you're telling me; that I'm a warrior Queen already, that I have nothing to prove. Just like how we all saw Danchou as our leader, and just like he accepted it, I need to accept how Tony sees me. I don't need to change, just be myself."

***

“Yes.” Illumi reached out and took her hand. “You have nothing to prove to anyone but yourself. If there is one thing that I will take from this place it's that everyone is free to discover who they are within these grounds, and that includes you. You are free from any and all influence, so why not express yourself and try the things that have always scared you?”

***

"I don't know, I mean, I know that the only thing stopping me right now is myself," Machi replied, managing a small smile. "You know, I decided to tell Hisoka that you asked me if we could be friends. He got really happy, and well, the more time I spend with you, the more I think I see why Kalluto looks up to you. Obviously, I don't know what you were like before you and Hisoka found each other, but I think I'd have been happy if I'd had an older brother like you." 

***

Illumi returned the gesture. “I was not like this, I can assure you. I did not understand the world in the way most would but thank you, I would have loved a sister like you, too. You would likely have hated me as much as Killua did, though.” He chuckled. “But you offer a refreshing point of view and are extremely pleasant to be with. You understand a lot of things that others can or do not, but you have not let the hardship of your life keep you down, and I admire that. I have always admired the people of Meteor City. You fight in a different way to Tony, but you are equally as determined and strong. I believe that is why he likes you; you are both determined to outplay your oppressors.”

***

Huh, you have a brother who idolises you but another who hates you? Families are complicated, aren't they?

"Well, I think you give good advice, and I also find your perspective interesting too," Machi agreed. "Perhaps that's what Hisoka likes about you? Well, that, and you're strong, but that really goes without saying."

***

“That’s not all he likes about me,” Illumi said, seeing his opportunity to steer the conversation away from his old family. “He likes to tie me up and cause me pain too. It brings us great pleasure to share the experience; it’s intimate in a way that nothing else can be. Sometimes both Hannibal and Hisoka-san team up together to use me. I enjoy that a lot as well - I suspect that it is similar to when Claus joined Tony and you.”

***

"Having Claus here was...different," Machi replied after thinking it over. "He was fun, but it was clear there was a long-standing connection between them. I think the best part was when he didn't believe I could throw him across the room. The look on his face was priceless when he watched me toss Tony onto the bed." She chuckled. "I'm guessing what you said about being tied up is why Hisoka got you that magazine? He wanted you to find inspiration, so you could show him what you wanted if you still didn't have the words?"

That's...actually really thoughtful of him. Did he put that same amount of effort into his act too? Hisoka didn't want us to get us close, but he doesn't seem to mind now. Did having a supportive family really change him that much?

***

“Yes,” Illumi agreed. “He knows that I enjoy being teased and frustrated. Sometimes, though, he encourages me to masturbate to the pictures. I imagine myself in the position of the model and it becomes highly pleasurable knowing that I am doing it for him. I did not have a sex drive before meeting him, so, for me, everything was a new experience. Hisoka-san actually had to teach me how to masturbate at first. I watched him doing it and he told me to copy him, so I did. The feelings were overwhelming, so I stopped, but he kept encouraging me and that first orgasm...” He trailed off, dreamily watching the clouds float by. “It cemented what had been missing within me my whole life. It was truly magical.”

Leaning back, he tucked his hands behind his head. “When people wonder why anyone could wish for an Iccantado’s influence, it shows me that they have never felt hollow. They have never known a shattered life; as if an entire piece of themselves were absent. I have, and I would never wish for it again. He fulfils me and enables me to express myself in a way that was entirely impossible before.” He smiled. “It is nice. I like it.”

***

Machi stayed silent for a few moments, letting everything sink in. She honestly hadn't expected such intimate details to be revealed, or the way they'd flip her mental map of Hisoka Morow, on its head. 

"What you said, about being hollow? That's what it's like for Danchou now he has Will," she murmured, watching a squirrel run across the lawn and up into the branches of a nearby Oak. "It sounds like you and Hisoka are their opposite, but still a perfect match. Does he...watch? I always kinda thought he'd be into that." 

Why am I asking this? That’s so personal and Illumi’s just going to tell me, isn’t he? Ah well, no turning back now. Maybe I’ll get ideas for dealing with Tony?

***

Illumi hummed happily. “Sometimes, yes. He enjoys telling me when to stop and start.” The memories were coming back: Their first time in a love hotel, their clandestine meetings between missions, and all the feelings that had flooded his system whenever they were together. Everything had added up to an addictive new reality that he couldn’t live without. “Sometimes he refuses to let me cum and leaves me frustrated for the rest of the day, knowing that I will have to wait until he fucks me that night. It’s sensational.”

He took a deep breath, centring himself again and turned back to Machi. “You don't have to go as far as my Master does, though, not unless Tony enjoys it, of course. But perhaps you could try ordering Tony to pleasure himself for you? It is an enjoyable experience for both parties, I assure you.” 

***

"You think he'd like that?" Machi asked.

He seemed happy to have me there when he was fucking Claus, so maybe?

 "I mean, he was happily playing with Claus while I was there, so I guess he would enjoy it."

***

Illumi chuckled. “He's an exhibitionist. Trust me, it would be a wet dream for him. You doing anything domineering to him in public will spark a secret joy inside that is impossible to light any other way. Hisoka-san and I are both exhibitionists, so I understand the desire intimately. He is sadistic - like you - and I am masochistic - like Tony. I doubt that Tony will be as extreme as I am, but then again, you do not seem to be as extreme as Hisoka-san, so I think you would be a good match for him. Yes, perhaps order him to wear panties or something you would consider funny but cute. See how it makes you feel when he obliges because I promise you he will.” He hummed again. “Yes, I believe that I have developed a significant insight into Tony’s personality and I can assure you that he is as loyal to you as Hisoka-san is to me. He will not betray your trust.”

***

"You really think so?" Machi queried; she wanted to believe him. Tony had been so insistent on proving he was being genuine with her after their fight. He'd looked and sounded so sincere. "It makes sense, if I'm being honest, bossing both him and Claus around was fun. That was, well, I got a glimpse that he could be a little submissive and I wanted to test the theory. It seemed like the perfect opportunity."

***

Illumi raised his brow. “You planned that? Impressive. How did you find it? What sort of emotions did you feel? I’d love to hear about it from your perspective.”

***

"Honestly, at the time it made me feel powerful, and it was fun. In a lot of ways it's a shame we had to smuggle Claus out of Sanctuary not long after," Machi explained. "Tony kinda sulked a bit; he wanted to play with him some more."

***

“Hannibal took a shine to him too,” Illumi replied. “He must bring out the assertive side in people. Do you enjoy dominating multiple men or was it Tony's enthusiasm that turned you on more? Or something else, perhaps?”

***

"I don't really know," Machi admitted. "Sex has always just been, well, rather transactional for me. I did it to fulfil a need or as a way to get some extra cash to send back home. That being said, if Claus was still here I don't think I'd be averse to doing it again."

***

Illumi tilted his head. “Have you never been in a relationship before?”

***

“No… I never saw the point of it,” Machi said. “I mean, I’m a wanted criminal? I’d just be putting whoever I dated in danger. It was just simpler not to. I mean, you didn’t date before Hisoka, right? Surely you understand where I’m coming from?”

***

“I do, yes. Although I didn’t seek out a relationship because I felt no desire towards anyone. Did you not consider dating a fellow criminal before Tony?” Illumi asked. “He will also become a wanted criminal after this, so it works out well for you if you do choose to date him. I would personally recommend it, but only if you are willing to experience a lot of new things all at once.”

***

“Like the threesome with Tony and Claus?” Machi asked, she wasn’t quite sure how they’d suddenly got onto this particular topic but her curiosity wouldn’t let her back away from it. “I mean, that was different because the last time I’d had a threesome it was another woman, not two men.”

***

“But you don’t want a threesome with Hisoka-san and Tony?” Illumi asked, realising that she was clearly uncomfortable with commitment. “Were you attracted to the woman or Claus?”

***

"Being honest, I've never felt any attraction towards Hisoka," Machi replied with a nonchalant shrug. "I know he had a crush on me, but he's finally moved on. It was beginning to get tiresome turning down all of his dinner invites. Claus was pretty cute, though. I liked his piercings a lot. The other times, I had a good enough incentive to just go with it. I'm honestly not sure about this, I mean, I never saw myself having a long-term connection with anyone outside the Spider. I don't think any of us did."

***

“If you think about it, Tony is better connected to the Spider than most. He’s like me; we each have a loved one on the inside,” Illumi said. “There’s no reason why he wouldn’t work with them, but don’t be surprised if he insists on joining once his life here is over. You are freeing him, yes, but you are also going to leave him with no home or family. He will, essentially, become a Meteorite. Remember that for later. Now, I think I understand why you are not attracted to my Master. You were already a part of one harem and he was not strong enough to overpower Chrollo’s Aura at the time. Now, however, he sees you in a very different light. How do you see him, may I ask?”

***

"Are we still talking in sexual terms?" Machi asked for clarification. "Or more generally?"

Tony would be like us? Is that why he seems so happy to go down with the ship, so to speak? 

***

“Yes,” Illumi replied. “How do you relate to him? Is he a friend, sibling, parental figure, or stranger? Who is my Master in relation to you?”

***

OK, so that's both, then? How do I see him? I mean, he's not the man I thought he was.

"Well, if you'd asked me that a few weeks ago I'd have said he was an annoying-perverted clown," Machi grumbled as she plucked some of the petals off a nearby flower.

"Now? After seeing how he's been since he was taken from you, he's more like a lost child in a lot of ways. He was so distraught about that Daniel guy.”

Should I mention him throwing up? He’s probably already told you, but it was disconcerting. I’ve never seen him with so much as a cold.

“Then he was miserable for a while until you came and he was happy again. Talking to you in the sauna, it helped to fill in some of the gaps. Danchou always said there was more to him; that we should be patient with him." she sighed and moved on to another flower. "It's clear he's been badly hurt, abandoned and completely misunderstood. I guess I feel bad for him. Of course, I can't tell him, I don't want to hurt his pride. Maybe given enough time, he'd become something like a friend? It'd never be more than that, though."

***

Illumi nodded and softened his tone. “In many ways, he’s like you. You have a default facade of indifference, just like him. Except you hide behind being an 'Ice Maiden' to prevent people from challenging you, and he plays the 'Jester'. If you fulfil the expectation of idiocy then people rarely look beyond it.”

He thought for a moment. “It is not a bad thing, but I believe that you both worry your empathy will be mistaken for sympathy and instead of risking that happening, you prevent anyone from seeking either from you. Abaki used to be like that. It took Master a long time to win her trust, but when he did, their connection blossomed. You will find that with Tony. One day, something will happen and you will know that you can let him see your sensitive side, don't worry.” He patted her arm and smiled. “You may be step-family, but you are part of our family now. Hisoka-san is your pseudo-brother; it's natural to keep your secrets from your siblings. Besides, he’s still an annoying, perverted clown and he always will be.”

***

In the Woods Outside of Sanctuary

***

Tony ran toward the sound of voices, panic churning and squeezing at his insides. Hisoka’d threatened to leave at the start, sure, but he’d settled in now. He’d given him everything, including Illumi.

The sounds were emanating from an older part of the woods that he hadn’t been to in a few months. His only consolation was that no one was screaming. As he crested the hill, he looked down and ground his teeth. They were laughing among the trees, and apparently hurling an endless chain of random objects at each other.

“Hisoka! Hey, Hisoka! You little shit! That better be you!”

***

"Yeah, I suppose we were a little mean to him in hindsight, but in my defence, he was always a bit of a jerk to me when he was sober," Hisoka said, continuing his story as he effortlessly caught an empty bottle with one hand, and tossed a stone back into the stream with the other. "And well, it wasn't just me, the others thought it was funny too. You know, Tosh, if you ever did decide to venture out into Glam Gas, I can show you the nicer less touristy areas. It's not just casinos and bars..." He paused and looked around.

Did I just hear my name? I wouldn’t have imagined that, surely.

"I think somebody's looking for us." He chuckled as he switched his attention back just in time to catch a stone that was about to hit his face.

But who would be looking for me?

"Tony? Is that you? Come and join us! I've been regaling Tosh with tales of my previous times in Glam Gas! You know he's never been? Not even to see the gardens?" 

***

Tony ran towards Hisoka and slapped him around the back of the head to relieve some of his tension. “No, and while we're at it-” He ducked to avoid a bottle hitting his head. “Hey! Stop throwing shit at us!”

***

“Sorry!” Toshiro lied. “I didn't see you there!” Hitting someone for no reason was never acceptable.

***

“Wait, what?” Tony frowned. “You brought Tosh out into the woods? You sneaky little devil.”

***

What was that for? Hisoka wondered as he rubbed at the spot. Are you actually upset with me?

"We've been training, and we just naturally gravitated towards the woods. It's not like we left the grounds, I made sure." Chuckling, he intercepted another bottle that was heading for Tony's head. "Although, you look like you've been doing some training yourself. Don't tell me you ran all the way here from your place?"

***

“You ran away, of course, I've been looking for you! Machi's going crazy with worry. And I said-” Tony picked up a rock and hurled it at Toshiro, who caught it and worked it into his juggling routine. “Oh, very smart. What've you been teaching him, Hisoka? And why the hell are you juggling with students in the woods?”

***

Ran away? What? I didn't leave Sanctuary? What’s going on?  

Hisoka blinked, he wasn't sure why Tony was upset, but he could deal with it later.

There's no way Machi's worried, she's far too logical. She'll most likely have looked for Illumi; if he's here, then I'm still here. 

"We're training," he replied, with a proud grin. "It's a lot harder than it looks to do this, and we've been enjoying pushing each other's limits! We actually got him up to 12 stones, and we're aiming for 15 and beyond. He's an exceptional student, and we're both hoping we'll get to face off in the tournament."

There’s no way I’d leave without Illu-chan. What’s really happened to rattle you?

***

Tony snorted. “'Training', yeah, sure. That's why you're all alone out here with just the birds and the bees for company.”

Why’re you hiding with him? What did I do? I’ve given you everything and now you’re running away from me to hide here and seduce Tosh, for fuck’s sake! Why wouldn’t you let me know where you were?

***

Toshiro wandered over to them after stashing his collection by a tree. “I haven't seen any bees, but there are a great deal of insects. It's extremely relaxing out here.”

***

"We needed bigger stones for training, and well, I didn't think anyone would appreciate it if I suddenly pulled up a flagstone and broke it," Hisoka replied with a shrug as he turned to place his own random objects at the base of the nearest tree. 

"What did you think we were doing?" he asked, looking at Tony curiously with a tilt of his head. 

Were you actually worried I'd just up and leave? Is that why you said I ran away? How cute. Machi knows I'd never leave Illu-chan behind, but I'll play along.

"And I'm sure Machi will likely hit me later, for making her worry. I'll do my best to apologise and make it up to her when I see her, promise."

***

Tony stared. “Rip up the streets for bigger stones? What? You know there’re other things that you can juggle, yeah? You both said you were just going into the block for a bit then you never came back. If I have to spank you, Tosh won't like the result, I promise you that, young man.”

Fuck, I'm turning into my father.

***

“I apologise if we have broken any rules,” Tosh said. “But if Hisoka is to be punished, then I must too. I will not allow you to unfairly single him out.”

***

“See, now look what you've done,” Tony huffed.

***

"Are you sure it's just Machi who was worried?" Hisoka asked, looking between the two men. "Don't take this the wrong way, but you're being surprisingly transparent."

What did I do exactly? I mean, I said we were going out to train, didn't I? That’s what sparring means!

***

“You disappeared without telling anyone where you were, Hisoka!” I can’t do this without you! “Machi's still out there looking for you! And stop being coy, you know what I'm talking about.”

He pulled out his phone. “Now, I'm going to have to call Gittarackur and tell him to find her.”

***

“I think I'm missing something here. Why-” Toshiro stopped talking when Tony held up his hand and walked away. He decided to focus on Hisoka and whispered, “Why's he being so strange? He's never cared where anyone goes before.”

***

"I'm not completely sure, but I know that Machi isn't going to be worried. She knew me from before I came here, and that's not her style, but if he wants to save face; I'll play along," Hisoka whispered back, watching Tony pacing back and forth, his phone firmly pressed against his ear; he looked distraught. It was unnerving; something wasn’t right

But I thought I was free to wander around. That I wasn't just a prisoner? Or did I just wander too far on my leash? Calm down, jumping to conclusions isn’t going to help anything. I need to figure out why he’s being so irrational about this. 

"Although, I can't help thinking that it would be much simpler to just give Machi her own phone," he added, talking normally again. "I'll admit I may have gotten caught up in the moment, it's just been a while since I had such an enthusiastic training partner. Back home, my family do also appreciate the value of training, but they're not quite as free-spirited as you. If anything, you remind me a little of somebody. I'm sure I can tell you about them later when we’ve figured this out."

Do you not trust me, Tony? Is that it?

***

“Ah, there may be a problem there. Maids can't have their own phones; it's part of their contract that they relinquish all contact with the outside world and devote themselves to service here. It's a noble cause and one that I certainly value; they’re selfless to a fault.” He smiled, wanting to let Hisoka know that he wasn’t upset about whatever was happening between Tony and his maid.

I can’t let this put a stop to our training, not after what you’ve said and done for me.

“But I will happily admit that I haven't had as much fun since childhood. We are going to do this again, I promise you that. Even if I have to smuggle you out on a night, I’ll do it. Now that I know I can train like this, I'm not letting anyone stop me!”

***

You want to smuggle me out of Tony's house? How cute. I want to fight you in the tournament even more now.

"You know, nighttime is probably the best time to practise with Nen," Hisoka chuckled, giving Tosh a friendly pat on the shoulder, his disquiet about Tony forgotten for the moment. "Especially the techniques of Zetsu and In."

The maids are forbidden from even having a phone. Maybe that's why Victoria didn't feel the need to remove Machi. She didn't think she had any way to contact the others.

"It's been refreshing getting to train with you. I've always thought it was a pity that people just give up on playing games as they grow older. Most of them actually teach us valuable skills that help with perfecting Nen. Zetsu and In are both ways to hide from enemies or opponents if you prefer. As such, I've always believed that a good game of hide and seek is perfect for honing them." He paused to glance at Tony, who was still on the phone. "Of course, it's always more fun with more people. I can try to persuade Tony to join us if you like. I'm sure he'll be great at it and really keep us on our toes."

Do you feel left out? If you wanted to spar with me, why haven’t you asked? Is it honestly that simple? 

***

Toshiro instantly brightened. Yes, include him, then he won’t feel as if you were seeking out someone to replace him.

“That would be fantastic! We could all hide from and hunt each other while heading to a designated spot! We used to do that in the monastery and.” He laughed at the memories. “I was hopelessly bad at it! I was far too honest, but living here has helped me with that, and going up against experts will be fantastic!”

***

"There's nothing wrong with being honest, my Master thinks lying in most cases is rude. Personally, I think it depends on the situation," Hisoka replied with a cheeky grin. "Maybe I'll get to introduce you to him someday?"

I wonder what Master would make of you?

***

“He sounds like a very wise man. I look forward to-” Toshiro began.

***

“Well, apparently Gittarackur and Machi are having a good old girly time under a tree together.” Tony huffed. “You can't get the staff these days. What’re you two smirking about?”

***

"We were just discussing how we could include you in our future training sessions," Hisoka replied playfully. "Of course, I'd understand if you didn't want to, but I thought somebody with your experience would up the challenge for us both and push our limits."

If you're feeling left out, then that should sort that out, right? You'd be free to join us without feeling like you're imposing. Unless it’s not that which has you so wound up, but it’s best to rule out what we can easily and quickly. Still, having you join us would be fun. Will you accept? 

***

Tony forced himself to grin. “That's a weird way of asking me for a threesome, but sure! I'm up for it! When're we thinking and where?”

What the fuck’re you two smoking. I left you two juggling your way back into town, and then you turned around and ran straight back here. What the hell?

***

“We were thinking either tonight or tomorrow and out here in the woods,” Toshiro explained. He’d heard the men in the barracks talking about threesomes and they always seemed to have fun. They did always involve a woman, but he was sure Hisoka could work around that. Stealth training wasn’t something the men in the barracks were keen on, after all. “We have to hit a target spot while trying to outwit one another for the prize.”

***

Hisoka bounced on his heels, letting his excitement show. Tony was an excellent Nen user, and he had no doubt that he’d make the game a real challenge. There was just one thing that wasn't quite right. 

"I want to teach Tosh about Zetsu," he explained. 

Threesomes? Why are you both talking... Oh. You're jealous? Is that it?

"But, you know he's a monk? They don't exactly do threesomes," he pointed out, frowning slightly before turning to his friend. "You're celibate right? I mean, that's part of the monk thing, isn't it?"

I’m sure that’s a requirement, maybe that’s why you left? Although you’ve not given me any indication you’re into men. Hmm, maybe you’re straight? But you didn’t give Machi a second glance.

***

“I'm not interested in sex, correct,” Toshiro agreed. “Threesomes are a sexual thing? Oh, that makes a lot more sense.” He brightened. “Then we don’t need to worry about having a woman involved.”

***

"They are a sex thing, yes," Hisoka agreed. 

OK, so not celibate, you’re asexual. I think that's the word; Illu-chan would know, I'll ask him later. Fair enough, that explains a few things. Did Tony not know?

"I just wanted to confirm because, well, I wouldn't have said no to a threesome, but I got the impression you weren't into me." He chuckled. "Which is fine, I'm having more than enough fun training with you," he assured before turning to face Tony again.

"It's not a threesome, but if you win, I'm willing to be your sex slave for a full 24 hrs. Is that an acceptable prize for you? If Tosh wins, then I'll think of an alternative."

***

Tony inwardly groaned. No sex and I’m gonna have to run around in the dark. Why does the world hate me all of a sudden? I’m moving to the less bad team, isn’t that enough?

“Fuck YEAH! Oh, you're gonna regret that one, buddy.”

***

“Correct me if I'm wrong,” Tosh said, frowning at the sudden inconsistency in the rules. Surely, Tony should have noticed it as well? “But if forfeits are involved, then we must have them as well. I suggest that if he wins you become his sex slave for the next 24 hours, and if I win then you both owe me a fully plotted-out, all-inclusive gym and spa day. Deal?”

***

Apparently not.

“Hisoka, you've broken him. What...” Tony trailed off, trying to recognise the Toshiro he knew within the man standing in front of him now. “How?”

Man, you work fast. He’d never’ve stood up to me before.

“Since when was he sneaky?”

***

Hisoka smirked. "I'm a great teacher, what can I say? So what do you think of his deal? I'm down for it if you are?"

Oh, you really do fancy Toshiro, don't you? If he wins, I'll have to make sure Machi screws your brains out. You'll be so frustrated after the spa, but I'm sure she'd be happy to sort you out.

***

Tony spluttered. Not you too. “Since when was this gang up on Tony Day, huh?”

***

“It isn't,” Toshiro said. “It’s ‘make sure that Tony plays by the rules day’. We outnumber you, so if you want to join in, you have to accept the deal.”

***

“But what if we get Mach-” Tony tried.

I’m not letting anyone but Machi boss me around like that ever again. Don’t make me do this.

***

Toshiro shook his head. “No. This deal is between the three of us, no one else. That’s how secret agreements work and it’s just a game, after all. So, do you want to play a game, Tony?”

***

Yeah, but it’s not, is it? Tony looked at Hisoka. Could he be his sex slave for a day? What would you do to me? What's Machi gonna think? Shit, I'm taking too long. Fuck, I can't lose face now, can I?

He smirked to cover his unease. “More incentive to win, I suppose. You've got yourselves a deal, boys. But I'm not gonna hold back when there's a hot ass on the line. Prepare to lose, badly. All’s fair in love and war, bitches.”

No, I can’t do it. I’m gonna have to make sure I win. Fuck my life! I wanted a quiet night in with Machi, not this crap!

***

"Wonderful! Now that's settled, we should agree on the rules. I'll start, it's just the three of us competing, nobody else. We meet up here after nightfall, so we won't be disturbed," Hisoka began. 

Wait, maybe we could include Machi? Just not as a competitor, it would be interesting to see how she reacts.

"Although, we could use Machi to help ensure nobody cheats; it's a bit complicated, but we could draw lots for a starting order, then head off one by one."

It would be more interesting if we all ran in a different direction that was away from the goal. 

"I'm sure she'd be great to ensure we don't try to peek at the first person to hide. She could count us down to take our positions."

What will you decide? You'd have the easy option to throw the game and spend more time with her, but then you have to follow through with the forfeit. She might even help you rig it. Would you do that, I wonder? 

***

Dragging her in now too? At least I won’t be the only one missing out on my beauty sleep.

“Or,” Tony suggested, spotting the loophole Hisoka had left them. If he’d seen it, there was no way Hisoka wouldn’t take advantage of it as well. “Better yet, why don't we let her decide our start and end location so that someone - who shall, of course, remain anonymous - doesn't happen to wander suspiciously close to the end.”

***

"That's a great idea," Hisoka agreed. "I'd also suggest we make Victor's yard off-limits."

What will you do with that?

***

“Ah, so we have no-go zones too?” Tony raised his brow, feigning enthusiasm. “Then I'm saying both Victor's house or ours are off limits, and no roping Machi in for help either - or anyone else. This is a solo mission.” He pointed at Hisoka. “And you're telling Machi about it.”

Please, for the love of my fucking sanity, veto it, Machi. I want to curl up in bed with you not run through the forest in the dark. Fuck, why did Hisoka running away scare me so much? Fuck this shit. I need to punch something.

***

"Agreed, I still need to apologise to her too, right?" Hisoka pointed out. "For making her worry that I'd run off, but I was just enjoying myself, and I'm not used to having to tell people where I am."

He sighed. We both know you were more worried.

"So I'll tell her I'm sorry, and figure out a way to make it up to her and try not to do it again. Does that sound fair?"

***

Tony folded his arms. “You owe her big, buddy, he huffed. “Trust me. If she's talking to a clockwork man under a tree about feelings; something big's happenin' in her pretty head, and I wouldn’t wanna be on the receiving end of that explosion.”

***

Hisoka nodded and did his best to appear contrite. "I know, but well... I don't suppose you have any ideas about how I can properly apologise?" 

Give me something to work with. I’ve clearly upset you, so tell me how to fix it. We can’t afford to fall out, the plan’s too important. I’ve got a promise to keep.

***

You’re asking me to tell you how to apologise to me via her? Fuck this shit. My head hurts too much.

“If she were a guy I'd say blowjob and pizza, but fuck knows how you apologise to that woman. I buy her anything she wants and she's all, 'Oh, it's too good for me. Stop spending money.’ I'm like, ‘Woman, you're more precious than any of this shit.’ But she doesn't get it.” He flung his hands in the air. “Good luck with that one. Let me know if you figure out anything that actually works.”

***

You've still not figured her out? 

"I will, and I guess this is where you wish me luck?" Hisoka tried to joke. "Hopefully she'll wait to kick my ass until after we're finished with our training."

Although I'm sure a pizza’s easily obtained, and blowjobs are fun. I can make that happen, as long as Machi's not actually pissed at me. 

"Now, does anyone want to add any more rules?" 

***

Toshiro nodded. He was happy to see that Hisoka, at least, could stay on topic. “No one is to kill, maim or otherwise harm anyone before the tournament. This is a training exercise. We must get one hand on the other player in order to disqualify them and we must be honest about it.”

***

Tony waved Toshiro’s clarifications away. “Yeah, yeah, all the gentlemanly stuff. I agree. But a bottle to the head's not killing anyone here. If I get the chance to incapacitate you from long range, I'm taking it, bucko. Remember your defensive Nen training or die in that tournament.”

***

"I'm sure that Toshiro will impress us both," Hisoka said, his excitement bubbling forth. He couldn't help bouncing again. "I have every confidence in his abilities, and I'm going to be looking forward to this."

***

Toshiro grinned and clapped his hands together. “Me too. And now that that's all finalised we need to find Machi to talk to her so she’ll have time to prepare the arrangements. You said she was under a tree with Gittarackur. Do you know which tree?”

***

Did he even think to ask?

Hisoka looked at Tony. "I don't suppose Gitturackur mentioned where he was when you called?"

***

Stay calm. It’s fine. It’s just one night.

“Nope, but let's find out!” Tony walked away to call Illumi. Hopefully, Machi was still with him. He could tell her to put a stop to all this nonsense and they could all go home.

***

Toshiro smiled at a job well done. “That certainly seems to have cheered him up. Let's hope that Machi isn't mad at us and says yes. It'll be such fun training!”

***

Once Tony was out of earshot of the others, he finally allowed himself to relax. Machi would fix the mess, she always did. “Hey, yeah, Gittarackur, put Machi on, would ya? No, it's nothing bad. I just need to ask her a favour...

***

Characters played by Catasterical in this chapter were:

Hannibal, Victor, Illumi/Gittarackur, Cassius, Tony & Toshiro

Characters played by themadnovelist in this chapter:

Machi, Hisoka, Victoria, Wacko/Wayne & Chilton

Chapter Text

Tony put his arm around Machi’s shoulders and squeezed gently, allowing them to settle into the bed. Life, was good . The kids were playing spy games and the adults had the house to themselves.

“Remind me to trust you more often. That transformation Illumi did was scarily perfect. He even got my voice down pat.” He imagined what else Illumi could do. “Oh, and remind me never to get onto his bad side, OK?”

***

"Well, it's his speciality; I remember Kalluto telling me," Machi hummed as she let the warmth of the bed settle over her. She couldn't blame Tony for preferring to be here than outside with boys. 

Hopefully, it doesn’t rain. The last thing we need is confusion about why you’ve not caught a cold. 

"And once I explained, he was eager to help. You know, he's likely going to win your bet for you, so I'd start thinking about what you're going to make Hisoka do. He doesn't need to know you were here with me the whole time." She chuckled. "I just thought it was time I showed you how crafty this particular spider could be."

***

“Queeny, you have no idea how happy I am to have you on my side. I think I’ve discovered a new kink; cunning women!” Tony beamed at her. “Honestly, the thought of having to be out there all night avoiding grown children playing soldier, instead of being here with you was giving me an aneurysm.”

***

"Why did you say yes then?" Machi asked. "I mean, yeah, Hisoka would most likely have sulked that you were being 'boring'. Although if you at let him play his little game with Tosh, he'd have gotten over it really quickly."

***

Tony chuckled. “You’re adorable. I've got a reputation to uphold, Sweetie. 'Tony' would never say no to something so 'fun', would he?”

***

"I suppose he wouldn't, but your boring brother could have given you a super long boring task list which meant you couldn't? You could have been all dramatic and said how much you'd love to, but duty calls, and you can't," Machi replied before giggling. "Yeah, that might have worked for a few minutes, but they'd see through it. I'm curious, though, did you not want to play because of me? Would you have played it if I'd have wanted to?"

***

“Of course,” Tony replied. “You're my priority and you always will be. But, honestly, being here with you’s far more preferable to staying up all night in the cold. I mean, you've got a brain and boobs. They're both excellent selling points. Besides, seeing Hisoka run away again and having to hunt him down...” He swallowed. He didn’t want to think about that feeling. “I'd've done it because it's better than doing nothing, but I wouldn't've liked it.”

***

Abandonment actually scares you, doesn't it? I'll need to remember that.

"All the more reason for Illumi to stand in for you. Hisoka's happy; he gets to play his game. Plus, if he does figure out we tricked him, I'm sure he'll see the funny side of it," Machi replied, trailing her hand down his abdomen. "If we're really lucky, he'll see it as a warning not to do it again."

Were you really that worried about him? Did you honestly think he'd decided to just up and leave? 

"Although, knowing him, there's still a chance he'll be a numbskull. So we'll just need to think of a better distraction - he loves showing off. No doubt you've noticed. Maybe we could distract him with some extreme gardening? Or something like that."

***

Tony snorted. “It's not like I'm not up for a good time. I'm just not up for overdosing the way I used to. I might not act like it, but I'm still an adult. Sometimes I want to spend some alone time with the woman that came up with ‘capture the flag’ instead of having to stand out there waiting for me.” He hugged her. “I'm so glad I met you, but gardening can’t be rushed; that’s the beauty of it. It forces you to slow down and that’s something I need. But I’m not gonna lie, being the adult in the situation sucks. ”

***

"I know you're an adult," Machi replied before kissing the bare skin of Tony's shoulder. 

“Capture the Flag makes more sense; Hisoka's game had no endpoint. He's still got to learn that fun can't go on forever, you have to do the boring adult stuff too. But, I also remember a certain someone wanted me to be a swimsuit model when we first met," she teased as she squeezed him playfully. "We could still have some fun with that; it'd be a good diversion. Although, you've not yet shown me your super secret private swimming pool. So I'm starting to wonder if that exists."

***

“Hey, a man needs to keep some mystery about himself,” Tony teased. “But we're still on for that, and I'm making sure Hisoka's gonna be there in the frilliest fucking outfits possible. And Tosh and him are gonna be waiting on your every need for scaring me like that. Fuck. I'm gonna make sure it's the best day ever for you. I wanna see you smile. I need that badly.”

He reached over and honked her boob. “And we're gonna celebrate these. Spiders are sexy.”

***

Well, that seemed to cheer you up a bit, but you're still upset with the clown, huh?

"Why not put him in a tutu?" Machi asked, laughing and tweaking his nipple in retaliation. "He'll prance around and twirl like he's the swan princess or something, I'm sure. True, it's not much of a punishment for him, but he's still gonna be your slave for the day when Illumi wins. Are you going to order him to obey me? I could have some fun bossing him around for you?"

***

Tony smirked. “I could, but you're still 'officially' my maid, so he's gonna have to obey you.” He waggled his brows. “You're higher in the pecking order for the day, and I, for one, intend to enjoy every moment.”

***

"I'm looking forward to Hisoka's reactions, although there is something I wanted to ask you about now we can talk in private," Machi replied, changing the topic. "I know this is going to be asking a lot, and it might be kind of awkward, but I'm worried we're going to blow Illumi's cover. You can't be seen to be playing favourites with him, especially with Hisoka here. Gitturackur's not going to have much of a paper trail, and it'll start with his Hunter Exam, with Hisoka. Don't you have the authority to give me a phone? Or at least a pager? Couldn't you say I'd earned it, or something?"

***

“Very true,” Tony admitted. “We're gonna have to think about that one because if I get you a phone, Victoria's gonna hit a new level of insanity. She... Let's just say she doesn't like human women and leave it at that. As far as she's concerned, you've already got too much power. I've been doing my best to reinforce the idea that I'm more interested in Hisoka to keep her off our scent, but I'm not sure how well it's going. I'm sure we'll be able to find some spy shit that'll do, though. Maybe a private pager that can only message me? I'm sure she wouldn't bat an eye if I dragged you on a shopping trip - apologies in advance for the amount I'm gonna have to buy - I was...even more impulsive before Hisoka... God, I’m gonna sound like I’m into that ‘new age’ shit, but ‘woke me up’ is the best way to describe it. I can’t be anywhere near Victoria for too long without him and until we kill her, it’s gonna have to stay like that.”

He leaned down to kiss her lips. “After that, though, I’m all yours.”

***

Don't make a joke about it being a date, he'll just make it weirder and buy even crazier stuff.

Machi glanced around the room, at the various objects crammed into display cabinets and covering the shelves. 

"Yeah, I think the impulsiveness is kinda obvious," she hummed. "But if we're pushing the 'seducing Hisoka' angle, we're going to need to go to the sex shops. So maybe, we should get Illumi's advice on that? When I was talking to him before, he explained that the clown’s very big on gifts. So perhaps a box of sex toys, and some fetish clothes?" She paused, and sighed. "I honestly can't believe I'm saying this, but you're going to need to dress me up in something kinky. We can say it's for his benefit, as long as he gets to dress up too, I'm sure he'll play along."

What would you pick for me? Would you put me in dominatrix clothes?

"He did express an interest in dressing up as Robin Hood the other day, so don't let him pick. Just get what you'd like to see him in."

And don’t actually get him a bow, he’ll be a menace. 

***

“Oh, God, no! Chrollo’s waaaay more Robin Hood than he is. And I’m fine with that, but we're getting you 'inside the bedroom' outfits as well as 'outside the bedroom' stuff if we're doing that. You need things that’re just for us to see, and you have to be OK with it all. So speak your mind, Missy. I’m not gonna order you to do many things, but you are going to veto any and all outfits you don’t like from now on, understood? Oh, and you're picking mine, along with Hisoka's. Well, OK, maybe we could go half-and-half on him. We're gonna need to have him measured up too unless Illumi happened to tell you his sizes while you were mining him for information?”

***

"You do remember I can sew, right? I used to fix up and alter all the clothes for the Troupe," Machi pointed out. "So if it doesn't fit, I can just alter it, or, in all honesty, he'd be fine doing it himself. He's surprisingly handy with a needle and thread, and well, it would give us something to do together?"

He does get into a lot of fights, I guess he learnt how to fix his clothes because of that?

"But, I could ask Illumi if he knows his measurements if you prefer. In return, we could let him pick an outfit; something he'd enjoy seeing Hisoka in." She chuckled, imagining his reaction to being asked. She enjoyed their talks, but he could be amusingly blank sometimes. "It'd be a nice thank-you gesture, don't you think?"

***

Tony stared. He hadn’t thought about Illumi. “I suppose that makes sense, but I’m pretty sure he’d say that him being naked is the best. But I’m not gonna make you both sew all our outfits, that's not fair on you. You're free now; are you sure you want to do that?”

How did a shopping trip get so complicated? I was just gonna buy cool shit.

***

"I'll be sure to specify 'besides naked' when I talk to him then," Machi laughed as she poked Tony's nose. "To be honest, when I talk to Illumi...the Hisoka that exists for him is a completely different person than the man I thought he was. So I guess I was looking for an excuse to get to know him over again? The real him, if he'd let me."

Would you let me in, Hisoka? You've been so different since you've been here.  

"I don't know," she sighed. "But well...things have changed, I've seen a side of him I never knew was there. Things Danchou used to say about him make sense now, and I know you like him. Whether I wanted it or not, he's gonna be sticking around so, I guess I wanted to offer him an olive branch. It's the only thing I know I have in common with him."

***

“So that’s why you’ve been sneaking off to spend hot, naked time with the Zoldyck. You’ve been mining him for information on the old enemy,” Tony teased. “If you wanna do it, you do it. Hell, you could both buy the base clothes and customise them to your heart's content. I bet between the two of you, you’ll make me look like a chained God in no time! But I honestly didn't think you wanted to see Hisoka in tight leather pants. Correct me if I'm wrong, but ever since he's arrived, you've not even hinted at something sexy happening between the two of you. It’s weird, but I’m not gonna force it. I’m happy to have his royal musclyness all to myself if seeing him during sexy time isn’t up your alley. I kinda assumed that because of Claus you were cool with the threesomes. But if you’re still bonded like that to Chrollo, I can see why it might make you feel creeped out to think about Hisoka and sex in the same sentence.”

***

"Well, it's like I kept trying to tell you; I'm not attracted to him. I never was, and he's not interested in me either. He was, but in his own words, he's ‘moved on’. But, Illumi genuinely seems to enjoy talking to me." Machi shrugged. "People tend to be creeped out by his body making all those clockwork noises, so we get to have the sauna to ourselves, and it looks like he's mining me for info on his rival too."

I miss having my friends here, I just thought if I tried to get along with Hisoka I'd be less lonely.

"Anyway, I've seen Hisoka in leather. He suits it, and he'll be happily posing for you if you want him to." She paused and looked Tony up and down. "Maybe we should put you both in some leather pants too? Eye candy for me and Illumi." 

***

Tony brightened. “I'm so down for that. I’ll strut around in the tightest pants you like all day long so you can appreciate the view. Anyone else too. They can see everything you own and drool all they like. Only we know that it’s you that gets to decide whether they’re allowed to touch it or not. And, oh, boy, Queeny, if you think Hisoka looks good in leather.” He put on his thickest cowboy accent. “You ain’t seen nothin’ yet. Throw in an earring and put some eyeliner on me, and I turn heads.”

***

"Why stop at an earring?" Machi asked innocently. "We could go for a nipple ring, maybe even two? You seemed to like them on Claus, but I'm sure you'd carry them well too."

***

Tony grinned down at her. “You fancy buying me jewellery too, huh? What else do you want me to get pierced?” He wiggled his eyebrows. “How kinky are we going here? We talking downstairs equipment too, or are you only interested in decorating what you can show off publicly?”

***

Machi snorted. "You'd seriously get something like that? What's it called, a Prince Albert piercing? I've heard they're supposed to increase the pleasure for the woman, but I've never actually tested that."

***

“Then let’s try. I mean, why not? If you like it, then I'd do it. Besides, you gotta admit, it'll be a showstopper at parties.”

***

"And just what sort of parties do you think we'll be going to?" Machi asked as she tried to hold in her laughter.

***

“The ones with your friends, and, come on. You can't tell me that Hisoka's not gonna invite us over just to wind up Hannibal - if he's still alive,” Tony replied. “I mean, he's probably not, but we're keeping up that facade for as long as it'll last.”

***

"All the more reason for me to try and become his friend. If his Master's dead, he's going to..." Machi trailed off, remembering how Hisoka had closed himself off when he'd first woken up in Tony's house.

Seeing him so lost had unnerved her, then when he'd received Hannibal's gift. The idea that his Master was sad had seemed like it was going to break him. She didn't want to see that ever again. Regardless of how she felt about Hannibal, Hisoka's love was genuine. 

"Explode... He'll go on a rampage until he finds the one who killed him," she continued, imagining what he'd look like as he ran through the streets covered in the blood of Victor's men. She imagined she could hear his manic laughter as he lost himself to his baser instincts.

Shaking her head, she dispelled the thoughts; Tony knew all this already, which meant Victor would know, and she just hoped that meant he wouldn't be so short-sighted as to execute him. 

"Although, on the topic of parties." She decided to pull the conversation back to lighter, safer topics. Rolling onto her side to look Tony in the eye, she asked, "What do you think we do when we're not on a heist, huh? We actually spend a lot of time apart when we're not working on a job. Yeah, two or three of us meet up sometimes, but it's rare that we all gather unless Danchou wants us to steal something." She poked him. "So go on, what did you think we did before you met me?"

***

Tony shrugged. “Get drunk and do dumb shit like everyone else. You keep talking about how you've seen everyone naked. Chasing Feitan around with my dick out sounds too fun to resist. Plus, if it belongs to you, he can't cut it off!” He beamed. “You know he’d be too scared to try.”

***

Machi stared at him for a moment, trying to imagine Feitan running away before she burst out laughing. 

"Well, yeah, we did have that phase. We were a bunch of angry teenagers when we formed the troupe, and most bathing in Meteor City is done in communal spaces," she explained once she calmed down. 

"Most of the houses are too small and don't have plumbing. Once we've dealt with Victoria, I could take you to visit. It's not exactly pretty, not like here, but it's where I grew up. I could show you my old territory, where I used to help Uvo chase off all the ruffians," she chuckled. "That actually included Danchou at one point; it's amazing how time changes things."

Uvo really was going to beat him up, but he still kept coming. He really wanted to find those tapes; he's always been brave.

***

“That it does,” Tony agreed. “And, honey, you're pretty enough for everyone so it doesn’t need to look fancy. You've seen my home and you're gonna get to blow it up. Hopefully, we can stop the same happening to yours.” He bent down to kiss her lips, pressing against them softly and feeling her warm breath drift into his mouth. She was magical in a way Iccantados could never be. “Because I'm coming with ya, just like I promised. Leather pants and all.”

***

It'll be your home too, just like Illumi said, you'll become a Meteorite... That's if I let you blow everything up. I mean this could be Danchou's; you could keep this house. Can I do to you what the outsiders have done to us for generations?  

"Maybe it'll become home for you too if you wanted? I know it'll likely be awkward at first," Machi mumbled.

Destroying this would be such a waste.

"I'm on board with at least blowing up Victor's place, especially if we can make him watch," she added. "But well, you put so much heart and soul into the grounds, it's a shame to completely destroy it. Don't you want to repurpose any of it? We should consider saving some of it, like the allotments at least."

We only destroy when we have to, our rampage in York New was a message to the Chain User. It had a purpose, everything we do has a purpose. 

***

Tony’s brows raised. “You think he’d want all this? It’s not exactly his style, is it? And, well, it’s not exactly got the greatest memories attached, has it? There’d be a striking beauty to allowing my gardens to become wild, but I’m open to suggestions.”

He smiled down at her. “Chrollo's gonna own everything in the end. I've seen Victor’s will and it all goes to his surviving offspring after Victoria. I mean, I've got my own money, but I've already told you that I'm gonna make your home legitimate. How can I do that if I'm not accepted by its people? Of course, I’m joining you. As far as I’m concerned, I’m already a Meteorite.”

***

"That's why we just make new ones," Machi countered. "Buildings can be repainted, and repurposed but, well, your gardens could be the first ones that so many kids get to play in. The vegetable patches will feed so many... We could even sell some at markets..." she trailed off as a tidal wave of possibility washed over her. 

Danchou could do so much with all of this, surely he deserves the chance to decide?

Sitting up, she grabbed Tony's hand to anchor herself back in the present. 

"I don't know… I didn't think, it's just... I don't know what I thought, everything's just been so confusing lately."

***

Tony squeezed. “It's becoming real for you, isn't it? You've been pretending until now, haven't you? It’s OK. I felt the same after Hisoka ran off; we’ll get used to it in the end. But you have to tell me what else you’ve been holding back on; you can tell me, I can take it. Even if you secretly want to see me in a clown wig, I'm open to negotiations. After the shocks, come the possibilities; gimme! I want to hear them all.”

***

"There's just been a lot to think about lately," Machi said as she looked at their joined hands. "I suppose, 'more real' is one way to describe it, yeah." She nodded. 

Everything's changing, when I think it's starting to settle, it shifts all over again. 

"I used to think I hated Hisoka, I really did," she mumbled. "But I hated the man he was pretending to be. I still want to smack him around the head for being an idiot, but Victoria?"

She's evil. If evil exists, then she's definitely it.

She gripped the covers with her free hand. "I honestly hate her, so much... Maybe even more than I've ever hated anyone. It's eating me up inside because I know that vile woman’s Danchou's biological mother, but you know all this already." 

***

Tony nodded. “The feeling’s mutual, Queeny. But I'm also his step-uncle. Is that weirding you out? Because if it is, we can talk about it.”

***

Fuck, you're his Uncle... but it's not like you're a blood relative? So it's not really like it's incest, is it? 

Machi nodded. "It's a little weird, yeah." 

I keep forgetting because you're so different to him.

***

“Wanna know what I know about Chrollo? I’m afraid it’s painfully little.” Tony waited until she nodded. “I only saw him when he was a baby once, then, after that, I had to find out about him through the grapevine. He seems like a dedicated guy but I'm sure I'll learn more about him after all this is over. I mean, there's a reason you fell for him, so I'm up for proving that not all of his family are power-hungry maniacs if you are. I’m only slightly power-hungry and would a woman as refined as you fall for a maniac? I think not. Eccentric? Yes. Insane? No.”

***

"That's what makes it so weird," Machi said quietly as she entwined their fingers. "It's more because when we were kids, we all called him our 'little brother', even though he's actually older than most of us. So you can imagine how confusing it was when I realised I had a crush on him. But I already decided I wasn't going to act on it."

How could I? He's done so much for me, for all of us. It would change the dynamic too much. 

"Yeah, I love him," she continued with a slight shrug. "And I'd gladly follow him into hell if he asked me to, but it's pretty obvious you're nothing like his parents. He'll know that you're different."

You've met him in person once already, and he had Will with him. Plus, you've met Will multiple times, he'll have a good angle on you now.

"Danchou might not know that his real parents are the enemy he's fighting against, but I don't think he's going to stop just because he shares DNA with them. Besides, he was happy to form an alliance with you; he wouldn't do that if he didn't think you were different. He's a smart guy, he always has been." 

***

“True, but you’ve forgotten to take one thing into account. As demonstrated, I don't know anything about him yet. I was...distracted the last time we met, but now Hisoka's here, things are changing quickly.”

He stroked her palm. “So if I'm gonna be working for him, then we should at least have a drink together. I wanna know what he's all about; he's important to you, so he's gonna be important to me, too. That's how this works. My friends and family just so happen to be creeps, but at least you've met them to back me up when the rest of the Troupe try to call bullshit.”

***

Nobunaga's going to kick up a fuss again, isn't he? He was such a stickler about Will, how he's going to react to you?

"You know Will would be able to back you up, right?" Machi pointed out. "As long as you're being sincere, he'll know, and he'll confirm that. Danchou trusts him, and it took him a while, but he did eventually win everyone over."

So you'll be able to, I'm sure. Just, one step at a time. 

"It'll work itself out, we just have to let it play out. But well, you can ask me any burning questions you have about him in the meantime," she offered. "If I don't know, then I can take an educated guess, or you could try Hisoka. He did date him, he might know a couple of things I don't. Or, better still, just ask him in person when we have a proper outing to go see him. There's a lot of places in Glam Gas where we could go and nobody would care. That's one of the best things about it; all those tourists mean that nobody bats an eye."

***

Tony straightened. “Wait up, you want to take me to meet him? During an outing? In public? Is this a sneaky way of asking me out on a double date...?”

***

"Of course, I want to take you to see him again! He's done so much for me, for all of us, the least I can do for him is show him that not all of his family is as crazy as his mother," Machi replied without hesitation. "You said he'll inherit everything from your brother, but he's going to need a guide. He's super smart, he learns faster than anyone I know, but he's still going to need somebody to tell him what he needs to know so that he can make sure he learns the right things. He needs somebody who knows the truth about all of this. Somebody who can advocate for him, and tell the world it's true! That he was abandoned, that we were just trying to survive... to live."

***

“So it is a date.” Tony tilted his head, gleefully looking down at Machi. “You want to be seen in public with me! You want to show me off to Chrollo! I knew it!” He tweaked her nose. “You like me.” 

We both knew I was going to do all that already. You can’t hide behind that, not after dodging my question like that.

“But that also means you think we’ll get along. Interesting. Do you think he’ll let me join in if he does decide to blow something up?”

***

"Why wouldn't you get along? I know people assume we're all monsters because of our reputation, and yeah he is capable of awful crimes, but he's a reasonable guy," Machi protested, giving Tony a mock glare. 

"He might try to tease you a bit about liking me." She sighed and looked away awkwardly. "Since Will came along, he's been relearning his emotions and has even been sort of experimenting with humour. Just silly little one-liners, double meanings, that kinda thing. They don't always land, so that might be a little weird."

You're babbling, pull yourself together! Remember what Illumi told you, he wants you to pursue this relationship. It doesn't matter if it's for real, or just for the mission, it's OK. 

"Besides he knows you're going to know more about this place than any of us," she added, turning her head back to look at Tony. "He'll be willing to listen to you and to at least hear you out. I can't really speak for him on the rest, it's his choice whether people join or not. Unless you joined via dead man's boots, and I think neither of us wants to do that. So, with that in mind, did you have any suggestions for things to go boom? You could give him your ideas, let him choose."

Shalnark would have loved you, he always enjoyed blowing stuff up. Maybe he'd let you take his number? Francis took Kortopi's, at least he was considering it. 

***

“Still avoiding my question, sweetie. It’s almost like you’re deliberately misunderstanding what I’m saying. I’m trying to kill his parents. I think he’s a good kid, we’ve covered that. Now, is this you officially asking me out on a double date or not?” Tony said. He wanted to hear it from her lips.

***

“If going to a bar, to meet with Danchou and Will to discuss destroying your brother’s entire empire is a date, then I guess it would be?” Machi countered as she tried to wriggle out from under him. She didn’t quite know why she couldn’t just bring herself to say it. “I mean…” she tried again and trailed off.

Would it be so bad if it was a date?

“Do you want it to be one? I mean, like, an actual date? It’s not exactly the most romantic setting, but well, this isn’t really going to be a conventional relationship,” she blurted out as she tried again to wriggle free and failed. “I mean…you know, it’s not really a normal date activity to plot a coup.”

***

Tony allowed her to get free, but the smile was still firmly in place and he raised her hand to kiss the back of it. “Sweetie, you’re introducing me to two of the most important people in your life. How’s that not romantic? You love them; they mean the world to you. I wouldn’t say that’s nothing. Besides, there’s nothing to say that we can’t turn up a day early and get our freak on before the inevitable ‘dreaded date’, is there?” He let go and held up his hands. “But it’s cool if you don’t want to. I’m not forcing anything. I just thought... No, it’s cool. It’ll be whatever you want it to be, Queeny, and nothing more.”

***

“You make it sound like I’m taking you home to meet my two dads,” Machi retorted. “I mean, I guess it kinda is like that, isn’t it? Fuck, that’s so weird, but it’s so true! All the things he’s done for us? He might as well be the father I never had, and now I’m taking you to get his approval? It’s kinda funny when you think about it like that, right?”

*** 

OK, so we’re going down that angle now. You really don’t like relationships, do you?

“Yup,” Tony agreed, chuckling warmly. “Especially because I’m his uncle. But it’s still not feeling wrong in my head. I mean, he’s also gonna be my boss soon enough, so I suppose I get brownie points if I treat you right.” He tipped an imaginary hat. “Bonafide grounds-keeping cowboy, here to sweep you off your feet, ma’am, and take you home where you belong.”

***

Machi laughed, giving him a playful shove. “What next? You going to choose a spaghetti western-themed bar for the meet and greet, which is totally not-a-real-date?”

***

Tony raised his brow. “So, you’re going to invite them out on a fake date in order to set up a situation where I can tell him who his parents are? You know you don’t have to pretend to like me if you don’t. That’s OK.”

***

“I never said that I didn’t,” Machi protested.

But have you ever told him you do? Be honest with yourself.

“I just...don’t know if I’m ready for a serious relationship, and I don’t want this to feel like I only decided to be with you because I was grateful. If I’m with somebody, I can’t have strings attached, and I know you ‘un-kidnapped me’ and all that, I haven’t forgotten. I just need to talk, so please, just listen?”

It’s not fair to play with his feelings, Victoria’s done that enough.

“I wanted to get to know you better, that’s true, and when I first met you I really did think you were the most annoying person ever. Well, maybe second most, Hisoka’s still a little ahead of you,” she sighed. 

“But, before I met you, Will was the only person outside the Spider I’d cared about in a very long time. Danchou wasn’t the only one who closed their heart when we lost her, and I guess I did too. Only, I didn’t realise I’d done it because, well, I loved Danchou. We all do, in our own way. Part of me didn’t think anyone would be willing to compete with him for my affection. I mean, it’s not exactly easy to have your partner be willing to up and run off to die as a freedom-fighter for another man, right? But, well, no matter how I feel about Hisoka, you like him and I don’t know if you have feelings for him, or if those feelings would grow over time. He doesn’t know how his powers work; he hasn't got anyone who can teach him. Danchou’s in the same position. I’m not saying no, I never said no. Back in the garden, I told you I needed time. You’re not just a mark to me, not anymore. I want to stop them for you just as much as the others. You may not have been born there, but you’re as much a Meteorite as the rest of us. You’re one of us, whether you wanted to be or not. Everything keeps changing, I think I have it straight in my head, and then it flips again, and I’m back to square one. Your brother’s dangerous, your sister too, and there’s a very real chance I’m going to lose people closest to me. The more people I let get close, then the more likely it is that I’m going to feel that pain again. When they took her from us... I guess I’m scared of that.”

***

Tony reached out and brushed his fingers across her cheek. “Sweetie, we all are, but you can’t not live for fear of loss. It’s part of love that it comes to an end one way or another; if it didn’t, it wouldn’t have any meaning.”

He sat back and smiled. “It’s also why people go on dates, y’know, to get to know each other. We’ve already hit base twelve, but a date generally comes before base one. Stop worrying so much. No one’s killing me.” He smirked. “Because I’ve got someone and something to fight for. I’m right by your side, Queeny, and I’m gonna help whether you end up with me or not. Me loving you isn’t a chain around your ankle, darlin’. Just because I feel one way doesn’t mean you have to feel it too. Yeah, it fucks with my head a bit, but it’s still my choice. And as for Hisoka, well, he’s cute and fun, but I don’t love him if that’s what you wanna know. I can’t see myself ever feeling the way I do about you for anyone else, but, again, a date isn’t a contract, it’s an experience. No one’s signing anything any time soon, promise.”

***

“Well, I never expected any of this to make sense,” Machi mumbled. “And I do remember saying I’d see where it went, so I guess we’re having a ‘double date’ and seeing how that turns out. Although, I can’t help thinking it would be best to do it when your brother’s away doing one of those rallies he’s so fond of. Don’t suppose you know when the next one is?”

He’s putting everything on the line for this, and it’s not like I don’t like him. Why am I being so awkward?

“Or would he insist on taking you along? Sorry, I’d just feel better if they were nowhere near Glam Gas when we do this. I want to be able to focus on you, and the others and not on your crazy siblings, but well, we are going to be discussing how to stop them, so I’ll deal.”

***

“I never doubted you for a second.” Tony offered her a pat on the arm. “We’ve got this. There may be a tiny problem with Victoria, though. She may have barred me from accessing their calendars ever since the 'Hisoka Incident'. Fuck knows where they’re scooting off to next.” He took a moment to think. He knew that Machi needed to be kept busy, but if they went to Victoria directly, things would get ugly. But maybe there was another way...

“Actually, no, Celeste knows. There's that little mission you've been craving for so long, Queeny, and it's a doozy, too. She's a tough cookie to crack. However... ” He thought it through again and he realised that there was a far simpler solution. “If you want me to be my usual oblivious self, I can just book us a room away for the weekend in Sin City and call Chrollo for a bite to eat at the local bar. Either option's fine as long as you fuck the shit out of me the night before so I can die happy. I'm all good. The ‘experimental humour’ shall not phase me!”

***

"OK, I don't even know where to start; I guess I'll just pick something and go from there. I'm sure I'll regret asking, but what exactly is the 'Hisoka Incident'? What did he do? Or get you to do?" Machi asked after a few moments. 

Have I met Celeste? There's so many people here, wait, didn't that girl with Illumi mention a Celeste? 

"Also, is Celeste that fire-eating lady? The one who’s the boss of all the maids? Can't we set Hisoka on her instead? I mean, they're both circus-y types, right? And before I forget," she paused as she leant forward, harshly twisting Tony's nipple. "What the fuck do you mean 'die happy'? I just pour my heart out to you about being scared of people I care about dying, and you say that? Danchou's not like that! He's not going to kill you."

***

Tony scoffed. “If he wants to kill me, he’ll kill me, that’s not what I meant. I was meaning more ‘ticking it off my bucket list’ sort of ‘die happy’. Spending a night in an onsen with the woman I love shagging the crap out of me while exploring each other unabashedly sounds good to me. Think about it.” He waved his hand and produced a sparkling rainbow of Nen between them. “It’s just the two of us, no outside pressure, no judgement from anyone, no pressure to save face or pretend; we just get to be us.” The rainbow faded. “How perfect would that be?”

He saw her smile. “Precisely. But I’ll let you think about it some more. As for the ‘Hisoka incident’, that was just when we met at the gala. They'd technically barred me from it, even though I was the one who set it all up. So I may have encouraged Hisoka to cause a bit of a fuss... And they may have revoked some of my privileges in revenge.”

***

"It's been a long time since I visited anywhere like that," Machi admitted. "Still, you're right, it would be nice. Are there any nearby any of your brother's factories? I know you'd probably complain that it's not a real holiday unless there is at least one ka-boom, right?"

When this is all over, it’d be nice to go to the beach. Feitan would hide under his umbrella to maintain his image, and yeah, Shalnark won't be there to play volleyball, but maybe Tony would?

"Also, last I checked, you weren't trying to kill the Troupe, so I don't see him wanting to kill you. Yeah, I know, there's a chance he'll react negatively to the news about his parents. I can't predict that, but I still don't think he's going to hurt you. It's not your fault that your siblings are petty megalomaniacs, but it was still kinda mean to make you organise the whole thing, then say you can't go; that's just ridiculous. I'm having a hard time computing the idea of Hisoka just causing a 'bit of a fuss', though. He's not happy if he doesn't have a crowd watching. What really happened?" She nudged him with her elbow. "You can tell me."

***

“We made a guy’s wig fly across the room and had him running around after it. It was hilarious, and the guy deserved it, trust me.” Tony beamed. “Then we went and talked to the old people. I even managed to get a smirk out of Hannibal. That was unexpected, but Hisoka enjoyed winding Victor and Victoria up. It was great fun.”

***

“If he was anything like that guy whose watch I stole, then I can believe that he did,” Machi agreed. “And it sounds like something he’d enjoy doing; he’d get bored on heists, but he tended to enjoy himself playing decoy. He’s like a cat with a mouse, isn’t he?”

***

“Ohh yes. He’s amazing at winding Victoria up,” Tony chuckled. “Come here. I’m not leaving you and you’re not leaving me, so that means we get to go to a certain five-star onsen that just so happens to be in the town over from a factory I purchased four years ago. If, at some point, it just blows up while I’m escorting you around and we narrowly escape a clear assassination attempt, I won’t say no. However, that’s simply an optional extra, not a requirement.”

***

“Why don’t you come here?” Machi teased before pulling him back down against the pillows. “You can have your explosion, but on one condition. I want to plan it; we need to make it believable that somebody tried to take us out, so we need clothes that can get ruined. Plus, I think I know a guy who could give us some pointers on how to make it believable, too.”

***

“Sweetie, you just combined so many of my kinks into one condition that I can’t even contemplate saying no. Keep going,” Tony said, allowing himself to be manhandled into position. “Talk dirty to me.”

***

“Are you trying to tell me what to do now? I thought I was in charge when we were alone, hmm? What am I going to do with you? After all, it’s just us, so we should make the most of it,” Machi replied, flicking his nipple as she looked around at the shelves. “You do have quite the collection of toys; I trust they’re not all just for show?”

***

Tony scoffed and held his hand to his heart in mock offence. “You wound me. To think I’d put anything on my selves that I wouldn’t be willing to use.” He kissed her cheek and bounded from the bed. This was the kind of night he’d been looking forward to.

He gestured to the middle shelf as if he were a game show assistant. Here we have a selection of silicon dildos for the discerning lady or gentleman. Above, you’ll find a host of devices that go buzz and down here,” He bent to pick up another dildo. “We have double-ended devices that can give you just as much fun as me. This one comes with a remote so you get to decide when and who gets that delicious added stimulation.” He wiggled his brows. “And you don’t even need a harness.”

***

Is that one your favourite?

"I see, quite the selection to choose from," Machi teased as she sat up to get a better view, allowing her eyes to slowly move across the shelves until she finally looked at the toy in Tony's hands. "I'm guessing that, if you were to choose, that's the one you'd want to be used on you?"

***

Tony’s breath hitched. The change of pace was intoxicating; all the tension of their conversations before had fallen away, and his mouth was suddenly dry. She’d opened up; like the world’s most beautiful flower bursting into bloom, she’d become herself, and she was magnificent.

He swallowed. “Only if it’s what you want too.”

***

"Well, I think you'll need to bring it here and explain exactly how to use it," Machi decided, patting the bed next to her. She was curious what he'd choose; he always did seem to come to heel when she gave him instructions. 

No harness is going to be weird, but well, I guess I'll have to just work my muscles to keep it from slipping out. She grinned. Shouldn't be a problem for me, though.

"Come on, there's no need to be shy with me."

***

Five Minutes later

***

Tony panted, pressing the top of his head into the pillow and arched, moaning in ecstasy. “Fuck, Queeny! Yes! Yes, my ass belongs to you! Fuck, don’t stop!”

***

"Did you forget who’s in charge?" Machi asked as she gave his ass a playful slap. "I mean, you only just said it; your ass is mine." 

She punctuated her words with a sharp snap of her hips, thrusting the dildo fully into him. 

"Who gave you permission to make demands, hmm?" she continued. "I'm in charge, and I'll decide when this stops, and it'll stop when I'm satisfied." 

You really love this, don't you? Damn, you're loud though; guess it's good we let Hisoka out for the night. We'd have woken him up at least once.

***

Tony cried out, loving every moment. “Yes, Mistress! Sorry, Mistress! You’re so good to m-eeeeee! Yes, yes, there! I-” His breath cut short when he felt her shift, and he whimpered, the monetary ecstasy now gone. “Miiiistressss...”

***

"Ah ah ah, what did we just say about demands? Does my boy-toy have a short memory, or did I short-circuit when I hit that special spot inside you?" Machi teased as she readjusted to just brush against it. Tony was so responsive, she felt him quiver under her hands and against her legs. 

"You like that, don't you?” she cooed. “Are you going to behave for me?”

***

Tony whimpered again; it was all so good and he realised he was nodding before his attention was brought back to his Mistress with a jolt. “I’ll do anything. I love... Fuck, Mistress! So good! Thank you! Your boy toy's so happy! Please, do what you want with me.”

***

"That's better," Machi teased as she began slowly moving her hips again, being careful to make sure she brushed up against the spot inside Tony that made him tremble. Leaning forward, she trailed one hand down his strong back, enjoying the goosebumps that formed a trail following her movements. 

"You can be a good boy-toy for me, I know you want to. I'm your Queen, remember? And I'll take good care of you," she purred as her other hand moved beneath them, questing fingers soon brushing against his straining cock. "We've got our kingdom to ourselves, we get to have fun," she wrapped her hand around it, stroking in time with her thrusts. "All, night, long..."

 
***

In the Dormitories the Next Morning

***

“Come in,” Toshiro gasped, doing his best to catch his breath while resisting the urge to giggle like a naughty child. “This is my room.” They’d initiated ‘Operation Stealth Infiltration’ after Tony had pointed out that they couldn’t allow anyone to see them coming and going from the woods. Questions would be asked and it would interfere with all their training. They’d all agreed that no one wanted that.

“You can shower in here if you like.” He thought through what he’d just said when Hisoka suppressed his own giggle. “I know I’m sweaty as a pig and no one wakes up until well past sunrise, so you don’t have to worry about any funny looks when you leave.”

***

Hisoka nodded as he closed the door behind them, the house that Tosh shared was almost identical to where Illumi was staying. There was one key difference, though, this building had private rooms.

“Don’t worry, I’ve been known to sneak out through windows before now,” he replied playfully before pausing, he had to admit he could use the chance to freshen up a little before heading ‘home’. “Do you want to shower first or second? It’s your shower, and I don’t really mind if there’s no hot water. Sometimes a cold shower is just what you need to wake up your senses.”

***

“I did wonder why there was a hot setting on this shower,” Toshiro said, stripping his top off and shivering when a bead of sweat dripped down his back. “It’s not natural. The only time I bathe in hot water is when we visit the local hot springs, and even then, it’s only as a relaxant. I couldn’t imagine showering in hot water. How would that refresh you? Surely, you’d sweat all over again afterwards.”

***

“It’s been quite a long time since I visited an Onsen,” Hisoka mused, remembering his time on Greed Island fondly. “Or a hot spring in general. The last time I tried to relax in one, I got interrupted. It was worth it, though, I got to help out some acquaintances with a challenge they were stuck on. I think you’re right though, baths can make you sleepy, but a shower gets you nice and clean, and ready for the day. Although I don’t have any clean clothes here, now I think about it.”

Maybe I should just wait till I get back to Tony’s house?

***

“You can borrow one of my robes. We’re approximately the same size and they’re extremely comfortable, especially after a shower. I’ll have a maid collect it later,” Tosh assured. “I’ll go first. Feel free to read anything you like. I’m currently studying the Kama Sutra.” He pointed to his bedside table. It’s a fascinating text. I’d recommend it to anyone.” He studied Hisoka’s reaction. He couldn’t quite figure out what he was thinking, but he’d become surprisingly still. “But if you’d prefer, I have some others on the shelf over there. I’ll be back in a few minutes and we can discuss what to do now Tony’s won the bet.”

***

You’re studying the Kama Sutra? For real?

“Yeah, we should do that, but enjoy your shower,” Hisoka replied once he got over his initial shock. “Don’t rush on my account.”

I wonder which part is the most interesting to you, I know Master had a copy. He thought it was funny that I thought it was just a sex book.

“I’ve never actually read the Kama Sutra, I might have helped steal a copy once. Years ago, but I never actually tried to read it.”

***

“You should. It’s honestly fascinating even if I don’t agree with all of it. I’d love to hear what you think,” Toshiro said after he’d stripped out of the rest of his clothes and collected his towel. “See you soon.”

***

Hisoka smiled. “See you soon,” he echoed as he looked around for a place to sit before settling for perching on the bed as the bathroom door closed. He found Tosh’s copy of the Kama Sutra. The spine looked worn, and he wondered how many times it had been read. He wasn’t sure what should surprise him more, that Tosh actually owned the book or the myriad of brightly coloured bookmarks sticking out where his friend had marked certain sections.

Well, you said I could read whatever I liked, so I don’t think you’d mind.

Picking up the book carefully, he opened it on the first bookmark, quickly realising that the text contained both the original language and its translation on the corresponding page. In the margins were small notes in neat handwriting, references to other sections.

Are you cross-referencing? How seriously are you studying this? he wondered as he stared at the foreign words on the left-hand page. He didn’t recognise any of them and tried to sound them out, but it didn’t sound like any language he’d heard his Master reading in either. I wonder what language it is? I bet Danchou would know, he can probably even read it. He was always good at that. At least there’s an English translation, I’ll just read that while I wait.

***

Toshiro hummed while he scrubbed the remaining dirt from his skin. Tony had been astonishingly stealthy and had managed to capture the flag at their rendezvous point without so much as interrupting their attempts. He’d simply avoided them. It was a novel strategy, but one that he knew he should remember. Conflict was an inevitable part of life, but that didn’t mean it should always be sought out. He’d run into Hisoka and that had hampered both of their attempts; Tony had used their weaknesses against them.

His Sensei had warned him about allowing his ego to rule him, and it seemed that this was what he had meant. He was proud of his skills on the battlefield, but that didn’t mean that everyone would approach the problem in the same way as he would.

He had to remain flexible like Bamboo, lest he fall like the Oak. He would remember to think of others as well as himself.

***

They really tried to cover everything, didn't they? Hisoka thought as he continued skimming through the book, mentally cataloguing the different pages that Tosh had apparently found the most interesting. There’s honestly more about dating and general relationships, than sex. I guess it’s true what they say, isn’t it? Sex sells.

Humming, he flicked to another section of the book and blinked.

Wait, is this about seducing another man’s wife?

He glanced at the margins, there were fewer notes here, but that was hardly surprising. Tosh had been honest about his lack of interest in sexual encounters, but that didn’t mean the man hadn’t experimented in the past. Still, the very idea of Tosh trying to entice someone into an affair was ludicrous, and he decided to move on. Eventually coming to the final section which indicated it was about Occult practices; his interest rekindled, he lingered on a verse discussing body art.

I wonder if it’ll mention anything about Shibari?

***

Toshiro turned the faucet off and stepped out of his shower, fully refreshed and ready to embrace the day ahead. He could see a sliver of redness on the horizon through the frosted glass and he smiled. It was going to be a good day.

Grabbing his towel, he quickly patted himself dry and wrapped it around his waist before heading back into his room. “Oh! You are reading it! It’s fascinating, isn’t it? The psychology of interpersonal relationships is so intricate! It’s given me great insights into how the men and women here think.”

***

“It’s far more in-depth than I expected,” Hisoka admitted, reluctantly looking up from the book. “Have you found the guidance in it useful when dealing with anyone in particular here?”

Tony perhaps?

“Personally I think I find the parts that talk about reincarnation more interesting, but I can see the value in the psychology parts. My Master, back home, would most likely enjoy discussing this with you and he’d likely understand more of it than I do,” he chuckled. “He works as a psychiatrist. Do you have a favourite section? I noticed you’d been making notes in the margins.”

***

“The emphasis on honest communication and the mutual understanding that both parties should enjoy what they are doing has been most enlightening.” Toshiro passed him a fresh towel. “Respect was something that I placed great value in while at the monastery, and it’s something that’s not, how do I put this? It’s not present in the people I’ve seen outside of it very often. I, obviously, can not control how other people act, but it has helped me develop techniques to understand how I can elicit greater reflection from them. Oh, and there’s also a section on gay sex in there too, so it could help you find some new positions.”

***

Hisoka caught himself nodding when Tosh talked about the lack of respect he’d encountered. He could relate to that, particularly in Glam Gas.

“Yeah, judgement’s pretty rife in this area but it’s worse in the villages and towns than the city itself. We’re quite close to Meteor City too, so people tend to assume if you’re a little unkempt you’re a Meteorite,” he sighed as he closed the book. He’d briefly glanced at the gay sex section in his exploration of the text; perhaps it was something he’d revisit if he could get his own copy, but that could wait for now. “People are quick to judge on appearances, it’s something I learnt to use to my advantage when I was quite young. If you can predict their reactions, you can tailor how you appear to engineer the reaction you want from them. It’s pretty much the basis of most conmen’s schemes, but just because a skill is usually used for crime doesn’t mean we can’t use it for better things too.” Pausing, he put the book back down.

“I should grab that shower before the sun fully rises though,” he added as he stood up and approached the en suite. “I won’t be long, and I’d be happy to take you up on your earlier offer to borrow one of your robes.”

***

“That’s good. Please, do not con me. That’s actually the opposite of what the text is about and I would not want that.” Toshiro stepped aside to allow Hisoka to pass. “Open, empathic communication is required for happiness and fulfilment. I enjoy your company and your attitude, but I do not appreciate being lied to or coerced and I will cause you harm if you cause me harm. I am not judging you, simply stating facts.”

***

“Please don’t worry, I didn’t mean it to sound like I was intentionally going to deceive you. It was more of a friendly warning about the Glam Gas area. I was born near here, and my experiences were, well, not the most pleasant. I like you; you’re fun, your outlook on the world is interesting and I’d hate for you to get taken in by conmen should you choose to explore the city outside Sanctuary’s gates,” Hisoka explained as he paused in the doorway. “Something my Master taught me was that respect should be the default way we treat others. Sadly, the majority of the world doesn’t really agree with him, but I believe the world would be a better and kinder place if it did. If I face you in the tournament, I will fight to win and I won’t hold back. I hope you won’t hold it against me, that I can be a different person inside the arena than outside of it. Today was wonderful, I very much would enjoy being your friend. I fear that I may need somebody honest and true to stop me from falling back into old habits.”

***

“Then that is what I shall be for you,” Toshiro replied. “Relationships are complicated, but I would expect nothing but your best in the tournament, and please, don’t worry about me. I lived outside of here before I came. I left the monastery to experience the world, and that necessitates both the good and the bad. I may seem it, but I am not a fool.” He smiled. “Enjoy your shower then we can discuss what to do about our forfeits.”

***

“If you were a fool then it would be the fool from the tarot, the brave adventurer exploring the world. I don’t see you as foolish, not at all. You wouldn’t interest me if you were,” Hisoka replied as he returned the smile and gave a polite bow. “I shall return shortly, and I agree we should discuss the forfeits. Although, I would prefer to discuss the kama sutra some more, but that can wait for another day.”

Who would be foolish enough to call you a fool? he wondered as he closed the bathroom door. He quickly stripped, turning the shower on and stepping under the cool spray. You may be naive about some things, but there’s a lot more to you than meets the eye. I wonder if your monastery accepts visitors. I’d like to visit. It sounds like an interesting place.

***

If you don’t think I’m a fool, then why warn me about something obvious? Toshiro wondered. It didn’t sit well with him, but he couldn’t understand why. No one here had ever felt the need to warn him about anything; they simply assumed that he was intelligent enough to figure it out himself, and it had been nice. He’d openly talked about his desire to fight Hisoka at full strength before, but now he was doubting his sincerity? Either Hisoka wasn’t being honest with him, or something had gone wrong in their communication.

He glanced at the book on the bed. “This is why you were a scholar, Vatsyana, and I am not. Should I simply let it go? Will this help me get stronger?” He sighed. “Sometimes, I wish I could talk to you and your friends to help figure it out, but I can’t, so this is my responsibility now.”

***

What should I do? I’ve been deceiving you out of necessity depending on how you view lies, right? I mean, I’ve not been completely honest about why I’m here and what I intend to do but I don’t know how much of Victor’s ‘teachings’ you believe.

Hisoka hummed thoughtfully as he quickly cleaned himself, he hoped he hadn’t soured things but he had to be careful. Getting too attached to Victor’s followers would likely only spell trouble further down the line. As much as he enjoyed Tosh’s company, he had to accept the very real possibility they’d be enemies in the near future.

Unless I can help you see through the lies, I might have to actually kill you. He sighed as he turned off the water, listening to the drops hit the tiles for a moment before reaching for the towel. 

It seems like such a waste though, but I’m not here on a mission to save everyone. Sacrifices have to be made. He began drying himself off. You’ll have to make your choice, but I can try and nudge you to our side.

Wrapping the towel around his waist, he grabbed his laundry to carry back home and opened the door.

“I have to say that was refreshing,” he purred. “It really does wake up the body like nothing else.”

***

Toshiro nodded. “It does. Pick whichever robe you would prefer from the closet. I don’t have a lot of clothing, but the robes were all provided to me by Victor, so there’s a few of them to pick from.”

He didn’t know what to say. The atmosphere had shifted and the happy-go-lucky friend he thought he’d made wasn’t the same now that they’d come inside. “I know that you agreed to be Tony’s sex slave for twenty-four hours, but I lost as well. I wouldn’t simply want you to take the punishment for both of us. Is there something that you think I can do to help?”

***

Wait, I can work with that, that’s the perfect excuse for my change in mood.

“I don’t want to put you in a situation that’s going to be uncomfortable for you,” Hisoka said. “I know you don’t have any sexual interest in Tony, it wouldn’t be fair for me to put you through that stuff. We can figure out an alternative; I’ll be honest, it’s been bothering me a little. You’re my friend and I shouldn’t have put you in this position.”

I honestly thought I’d win, Tony really surprised me.

***

“Oh!” Everything clicked into place in Toshiro’s mind. “Oh, I thought I’d upset you! I’ve never known anyone here try to warn anyone about anything, especially when it’s so obvious, but you weren’t worried about that!”

He sighed with relief and let the tension drop from his shoulders. “You were worried about the bet and that rolled over into the conversation!” He beamed up at Hisoka. “And I didn’t mean that I’d have sex with him too, silly. I meant that I’d help you guys out and let him boss me around too. It’ll be fun. I don’t care about watching you have intercourse while I work, it’s just like having people work out around me to me. You just make different noises. But we could see how many kama sutra positions you could get Tony to try out if you like.” He wiggled his brows. “Just because you’re his sex slave, doesn’t mean you can’t have an agenda.”

***

“You know, that sounds like something he’d go for,” Hisoka laughed. “I mean some of them make me think of the game twister, and I am extremely flexible,” he winked.

Maybe we could put you in a maid's dress too? I mean, it’s just clothing unless you have a maid kink, right?

“I like that idea, and we should most certainly have an agenda. If we play our cards right, this will be an extremely fun 24 hours for all involved. Would you be willing to dress up a bit? If we coordinate, we could look pretty cute, and it just adds to the fun.”

***

“I’d be happy to. I mean, he’s probably going to have me cutting logs or something, so as long as I can move around, I’m happy.” Toshiro laughed. “It’s not like he’s interested in me or anything. Who would want someone who’s never had a sexual urge in their life? That’s just ridiculous!”

***

Don’t tell him, I’ll just have a word with Machi later… yeah. He listens to her, if she forbids it, then he’ll behave himself, right?

“Maybe we can dress you up as a lumberjack,” Hisoka said as he tried to work out how he was going to manoeuvre through the minefield of Tony and Toshiro. “Or something like that.”

I don’t really want to lie to you, but damn this is going to be awkward.

“The main goal is to have fun anyway, and I’m sure Tony wouldn’t say no to a couple of gardening assistants for a bit.”

***

Toshiro thought about the diagrams he’d seen and smirked. “I’m sure he’ll have fun playing wheelbarrows with you.”

***